#but this subconscious obsession with torturing myself is just too powerful

[jazzband22]

eek!

[tomorrowsdrama]

Drama Watchlist Updates

Some drama updates since I’m procrastinating at work

Dramas that I am currently watching off and on sporadically/randomly since not one drama seems to be catching my undivided attention/obsession

Listening Snow Tower - Doing research for my King of Whump tournament.  Qin Jun Jie makes a wonderful delicate but deadly Victorian invalid who carries a torch for Crystal Yuan who really shines when she’s playing a somewhat emotionless badass bent on getting revenge.  Also, call me crazy but there are some lowkey BL undertones I am getting from this drama and it is so confusing.  

Princess Agents - Every time assassin Minglan does something badass (like slowly beating up a creepy old man who murders young girls for fun) or uses her brain to pull a fast one over the bad guys, another year is added to my life.  And then whenever she tricks/threatens to kill Yuwen Yue, aka straight alternate universe Mo Xi, and you can tell he’s so turned on by it, five more years are added to my life.

Royal Nirvana - watching super hot Luo Jin get tortured by his terrible royal family knowing full well it ends in tragedy and subconsciously bracing myself for when the rocks fall

Bossam: Steal the Fate - Jung Il Woo fulfills his fate as a hot scoundrel daddy and reignites my thirst again

The Romance of Tiger and Rose - adorable cracky fun that does not require too much brain power for those days where I just want to wind down and watch something enjoyable

The Eternal Love - adorable cracky fun part 2 but with more horniness 

On the backburner aka I haven’t touched these in a while but really should get back to them

The Untamed - I really don’t know why I got sidetracked from this because I watched like 10 episodes all in one sitting

Word of Honor - the gay wuxia Brady Bunch brought me a lot of joy and I went crazy trying to get a youku membership back when it was live airing but somehow I got sidetracked and have found it hard to get back to it

The Wolf - Darren Wang is so hot and I would devour this quicker if the drama wasn’t watered down by the censors and had more nuance than a Michael Bay movie

[kiruuuuu]

Bandit/Ace PWP in which Ace wants to try out sensory deprivation and Bandit gladly obliges. (Rating E, smut + fluff, ~5.6k words) - written for myself, because I could 🖤 This is the song mentioned in the beginning :) Please enjoy!

.

Where do I begin?, Shirley Bassey sings in his ear and Ace’s entire body breaks out in gooseflesh.

Haptic is his entire world, and haptic only. Helpless, he squirms under touches out of his control, touches too soft or too rough, touches as unexpected as they are intense. They outline his silhouette in fragments, tickle his inner elbow one second and brush over his thighs the next, always wandering, always new.

A gentle beat supporting the beautiful piece of music has his heartbeat wish it could sync up with it, and Ace closes his eyes under the blindfold. Not that it makes much of a difference, it goes from black to black, yet the simple gesture alleviates some of his vulnerability – now it’s his own choice to be deprived of sight instead of someone else’s.

Instead of Bandit’s.

He’s painfully hard already despite the lack of anything… untoward so far: all the sexual undertones stem from his mind, and yet context makes it clear they’re both equally into this, interpret it the same way. Still, ever since gentle hands slid his underwear off his legs and he was left stretched out on the comfortable mattress, all that’s happened were various sensations on his skin. He can’t place them all, knows there was a feather in there somewhere with its torturous, ticklish touch, remembers something hot and something cold – no ice cubes, though just as frosty. Except for the receptors in his skin, Ace has no reliable source of information left, not with the thick headphones cancelling out all but his own breaths. And the blood roaring in his ears. And the quiet noises he tries hard to suppress.

The anticipation is what keeps him on edge and it doesn’t disappoint. He’s suffered through unexpected sensations for a time span impossible to determine, and he’s about to reap the rewards for it. His body sinks back into the pillows the moment warm fingers trail down his abs and begin teasing his erection. There’s relief but also a subtle wish for it to continue: in concentrating on nothing but what’s being done to him, he forgot the rest of his reality.

Now this, the gentle slide of a fist over his cock, it’s familiar and predictable and allows his mind to stray again. He’s suddenly hyperaware of his own gasping, deafening over the entrancing music, and snaps his mouth shut. This side he’s not so keen on – this side actively makes him uncomfortable. He doesn’t know how he looks, can’t gauge any of Bandit’s reactions, can’t hear a sound other than his own laboured breaths and fabric rustling under his head, can’t even touch him because of the cloth keeping his wrists together, keeping his hands tied above his head.

Being utterly out of control isn’t something he usually enjoys. Part of him hates this powerlessness, this uncertainty of his own fate – if Bandit were to leave him lying here, there’d be nothing to distract Ace from his own thoughts. The prospect terrifies him. He takes careful measures to ensure he’s never bored, always has enough – too much – on his schedule, and even admitting this to himself brings out a quiet horror. Like this, trapped inside his own mind, only provided with background music which evokes emotions yet leaves his thoughts empty, unable to fidget, far away from the comforts of his online life, he feels petrified.

And yet it makes the sensations all the purer. Desperate for any sort of distraction, he believes he can feel all the callouses on his partner’s fingers. He certainly can tell where Bandit is at any given time, feels his breath caress his naked torso, the dip of the mattress, his essence moving around him. Ace’s heartbeat pulses through his entire body and every upstroke lifts his hips with it, enticing it to follow the flow.

His mouth is open again, letting the quietest of moans escape, so he closes it and forces himself to relax. He doesn’t want to seem desperate (even though he is), especially when he has no idea whether Bandit likes it or not; and this is what he despises most about all this – he can’t assess what to do when he can’t adapt to Bandit’s preferences. It’s something he does automatically, he subconsciously copies accents and body language, expresses interest in the same things, repeats whatever earns him smiles.

He thrives on feedback. He requires it to live or else he’d be irretrievably lost in the whole mess that is human communication, and once this pillar is taken away from him, he has absolutely nothing to go on. He can guess, but what if he’s wrong? He’s been with Bandit before, but they’re trying this out for the first time today and are on uncharted ground, so what to do? Is it best to be as unobtrusive as possible? To go all out and let loose? He’s not even sure whether that’s an option.

Suddenly, there’s something surrounding his dick, warm and wet and heavenly, and dear God does it yank him out of his obsessive spiral. His toes curl and a fake-sounding moan echoes in his head – but it’s sincere, he just can’t help himself and this is why he’s always hated these kinds of headphones. His own voice seems like a cheap imitation of something and though he’s overcome his dislike of hearing it by posting endless videos of himself, this is still different. His thighs spread by themselves to accommodate Bandit between them and his legs try to curl around him to get a better sense of what he’s doing, but hands push them back insistently. The only place where they’re connected now is Bandit’s mouth around his cock and Ace wants so bad to run his fingers through the coarse beard, to grip winding tattoos or pull the other man up for a kiss, wants so bad to do something that isn’t nothing.

That isn’t squirming in agonising pleasure.

By now, the music has turned into something almost primal, mostly low beats and simple variations unable to hold any of Ace’s attention at all, yet contributing to the sharp lust taking over from the underlying need, a need which kept his dick hard the entire time but didn’t feel as urgent as this. Before, Ace enjoyed the journey, now his focus shifts to the destination. He chews on his quivering lip and digs his heels into the sheets, rolling his hips up against Bandit’s hot mouth, and writhes under the expert ministrations. A slick tongue is massaging more noises out of him and his eyelids flutter when Bandit starts sucking in earnest.

He’s already too good at this, so the heightened sensation quickly reduces Ace to a mindless mess: no more intrusive thoughts, all he does is stumble further and further towards the edge. Bandit tempts him closer, pushes and pulls, bobs his head as far as it will go and envelops Ace’s entire cock in velvety smoothness. Hard palms on his hips stop him from thrusting up, which is fine with him – he’s being provided constant stimulation and is getting there fast. It’s an appropriate ending to all this, he finds, the build-up intense and a good balance of pleasurable and uncomfortable, therefore he doesn’t mind finishing relatively quickly.

He’s gripping his restraints so hard his tendons must be standing out (but he can’t know, can he); the pressure on his wrists is ever-increasing but he’s so close, he’s close and can basically taste his climax on the tip of his tongue. Bandit is allowing him deep into his throat, lips tightly wrapped around the base of Ace’s dick, and he’d give everything to be able to watch him do it. Are Bandit’s eyes open, is he looking at him? Is he drooling? What kind of wet noises is he making? All he has is the tantalising slide up and down his shaft, accompanied by the harsh pull of Bandit hollowing out his cheeks and a skilled tongue.

It’s enough, it’d be enough – just the steady stream of pleasure washing through him, tensing up every single one of his muscles in anticipation, waiting for the release. Bandit knows what he needs and provides it readily, changes nothing, gives him more, and Ace is right there, just on the edge. He teeters, gazes down into the abyss, willing to tumble and fall, ready to lose his balance and…

And stays. Sways in place. Head swimming, he’s taut like a bowstring but remains frozen, and then the feeling recedes. Bandit isn’t moving at all, merely waiting for Ace to step back. There’s no need to see the smirk on his face to know it’s there.

Ace knows what’s up. Knows it’s one of Bandit’s favourite games of endless teasing, has fallen victim to it once or twice before and isn’t proud of the begging to which he resorted. It’s all in good fun and the resulting orgasm blew Ace away every time, but right now, Bandit is clearly taking advantage of his powerless state.

In return, he shall receive nothing.

The concept of time loses meaning. All which tells Ace of its passing are the brief pauses between songs, the evolving melodies and differing vocalists of which he takes note at the edge of his mind only. His focus is on the self-imposed challenge instead, on being quiet and not letting Bandit see how worked up he really is – but the intensity of every touch is making either of the two impossible. With the promise of relief lurking in the distance, his cock is overly sensitive now and responds to any and all stimulation, whether it’s Bandit blowing on it or running his fingertips along the shaft. Ace can feel it twitching at every new sensation and sweat begins to cover his body, both from his increased arousal and the strain of not moving a muscle.

Bandit relishes his position of power. Time and time again, he coaxes Ace back to the edge with sweet caresses and an obscene tongue, and then leaves him stranded, gasping, jolting. Like an invisible, inaudible, intangible being, he swoops in out of nowhere and sucks or jerks Ace just shy of the point of no return, only to disappear once more. His hands and his mouth are all that exist of him but it’s enough to leave Ace trembling.

He suspects it’s punishment for how unresponsive he is, which only strengthens his resolve to win. He clenches his teeth and hopes Bandit can’t see it, buries his fingernails in his palms and consciously listens to the elusive lyrics, relaxes his abdominal muscles and tenses everything else to try and last longer. Regardless, his desire roars and thunders in his blood whenever Bandit wants it to, and his breaths become shallow as he’s once again deprived of the peak he so desperately needs.

The only saving grace is the fact that he can’t hear Bandit’s cheeky comments. He’d be tempted to return some of his own and his voice would waver and he’d forget his sentence halfway through and then he’d let out an embarrassing noise instead, but he’d still try.

It turns out, however, Bandit hasn’t forgotten about his weakness.

The moment their lips touch, Ace groans into Bandit’s mouth. A tongue entwines with his own and he would’ve come right that second if there’d been a hand on his cock – which explains why there isn’t. Instinctively, his arms jerk to try and hold Bandit in place, nearly dislocating his shoulder, but he needn’t have worried since Bandit shows no intention to withdraw any time soon. Quite the opposite.

Kissing without ever hearing his partner is a special kind of weird yet he finds that he doesn’t mind too much when Bandit patiently licks into his mouth. Experimental fingers are brushing over Ace’s unbearably hard erection and he moans, loudly, against Bandit’s lips. Making out, especially as sloppily as this, turns Ace’s bones into melted butter and leaves him docile as a kitten, stretching into Bandit’s every touch. The other man tastes of cigarettes and coffee and kisses like he means it.

This time, when his hand wraps around Ace’s shaft, he expects it to be the last time. He’s suffered enough and can barely stand the pressure in his crotch, a pressure only intensifying with every slide of wet lips over his own. Ace allows himself to give in and generously rewards the firm strokes with strangled noises, not once interrupting their kisses. His sharpened sense notices the almost distracted quality of Bandit’s motions, how he pours most of his attention into running his tongue over Ace’s teeth, that the thumb of the other hand, the one Bandit is leaning on, absent-mindedly strokes over Ace’s ribs. He’s keenly aware of all this and more, the way Bandit’s fist tightens now and then, his body shifting closer, his laboured breaths mixing with Ace’s.

Bandit is affected as well. The thought is more reassuring than Ace would like, but he’s a people pleaser and needs to know his partner is enjoying himself too or else his own pleasure fades. It helps that Bandit told him he’s hot on their very first meeting and backed up his statement by repeatedly inviting Ace over until he eventually gave in out of curiosity. He didn’t regret it.

His pleasure climbs and climbs, and he with it, once again approaching the very top from where he hopes to topple, and then Bandit’s lips stretch into a grin.

Denied. Denied once more.

The hand disappears and instead of his desire, Ace’s frustration peaks. He struggles against the fabric restricting his movement, tries to knee Bandit in the ribs and huffs in annoyance, aiming to at least throw Bandit off the bed. The faceless, soundless entity refuses his relief and he hates it, hates that he’s incapable of doing anything about it, hates that Bandit won’t do what he wants, won’t let him come. He won’t beg, couldn’t stand hearing these words in the melodic void of the headphones he’s forced to wear, but he can’t suppress a noise of disbelief and betrayal.

There’s a noticeable pause. Once Ace has stopped thrashing and fighting, he jumps at something touching his throat. It comes out of nowhere but he knows very well what it means, so he takes a deep inhale to calm himself and nods. They agreed on this beforehand and he appreciates Bandit’s insistence on having a way to communicate despite his inability to hear him. Yes, he’s fine. He’d be a lot better if Bandit finally jerked him to completion, but he’s fine.

It’s odd to send signals without receiving any in return. His consciousness is shifting, reducing itself to simple patterns to cope with its unfamiliar narrowness: a stimulus is met with a response, there’s nothing more required of him. He doesn’t need to take the initiative for once and this knowledge uncoils something deep inside him. He exists and Bandit is taking care of him. He can sit back.

A hand settles on his thigh. Wanders further down, to the back of it, then lifts it gently. Ace complies, bends his leg and pulls it against his torso, not sure where this is going, until the palm glides down to his cheek and squeezes. It’s a question.

He nearly chokes on his own spit because holy shit if this actually happens, he’ll explode. “Yes”, he mutters and even at the low volume, it’s too loud in his ears. “Fuck. Yes.”

If only he could see Bandit’s reaction. Ace doesn’t curse – he doesn’t make crude jokes nor does he play mean pranks, he prefers clean fun since it’s easier to maintain this personality on screen if he practises it off screen, plus being family friendly is all the rage these days, so dropping an f bomb feels oddly out of character. Though he imagines it to be extremely satisfying from Bandit’s point of view.

He raises his other leg and winces internally at how eager he must seem. Only just having found peace with his limited senses, he’s now looking forward to even more sensations to enjoy. The music is lulling him into a different state of mind and, now that he’s conscious of it again, briefly lets him forget what’s going on. Like this, with Bandit doing who knows what without touching him, the whole encounter takes on a dreamlike quality which could be easy to deny later, if he wanted. He probably won’t.

And then something blunt and slippery touches his hole.

Oh.

He’s going right in, is he? Ace has mentioned before that he prefers it this way and it seems Bandit listened – this fact alone is a new rush of desire. Another touch to his throat, answered with an emphatic nod. He doesn’t trust himself not to curse again if he replied verbally.

Opening up to the smooth head is instinctual and satisfying, even more so when Ace clenches down on the hot shaft now and then only for it to stop and wait until he’s relaxed again. His toes are working while he’s being entered slowly, filled up completely, his fingers twitch and his legs wrap around Bandit’s body all by themselves. Sinking deeper into the moment, it’s deceptively easy to give himself up and melt into the incredible sensation, the headphones playing his own personal surreal soundtrack.

Shallow thrusts allow Bandit to push in balls deep and immediately roll his hips against Ace’s to milk him for what it’s worth. His cock is dripping, he feels the small droplets add up to a puddle on his belly, or at least he imagines he can feel them. He wants to come so badly that the urge to slam himself against Bandit, fuck himself on the thick erection he so generously provided becomes unbearable, though he knows he wouldn’t achieve his goal like that anyway. The soft friction of gentle movements isn’t enough yet it’s all he gets for the moment, despite his legs drawing Bandit in and attempting to convince him to go faster.

Yet another request for permission. Ace will deal with him later, for now he just wants Bandit to hurry the hell up, so he chokes out a pitiful please which sounds awfully cringy to him but at least seems to be enough for Bandit. He finally pulls out almost all the way and slams back home, causing Ace’s hands to shake both with the wish to hold on to him and the need to touch himself.

There’s a short break during which Ace debates whether he could murder Bandit by squeezing him really hard, and then he’s suddenly able to move his arms again. Bandit must’ve untied them from the bed and though they’re still bound together, Ace can lower them and fan out his fingers on Bandit’s chest at least.

His breaths are hard and he can feel some vibrations during the next deep thrusts, so it seems his lover is reciprocating his helpless moans. Sex like this sounds oddly hollow but detracts nothing from the experience itself; it’s just as satisfying to feel his whole body rock with every thrust, if not more. He’s much more aware of what’s going on between his legs, can feel every centimetre of Bandit inside of him and focuses on clamping down on him, using his muscles to enhance his partner’s experience as well as his own.

Looking for support in this onslaught of sensation, his hands seek to latch on to something, following the motions of Bandit’s lower body and getting in the way everywhere, until Bandit catches them and holds them against his chest. And even though every cell in Ace’s body is screaming at him to instead reach between his legs and bring himself off to calm this storm raging inside him, the second he feels Bandit’s heart trying to beat its way out of his body, he melts. He’s smitten. Bandit’s skin is hot to the touch and damp, he just as sweaty as Ace, his movements leaving Ace breathless, his corporeality proven with every time he invades his body.

And then Bandit presses a kiss into his palm.

Somehow, Ace gets a hold of his beard and drags him down mid-thrust, fumbling a bit until their mouths crash together once more, and he mewls into Bandit’s. For being as scruffy as he is, he can be extremely thoughtful and considerate, not to mention cute, and it just so happens that Ace loves that shit. To bits. Can’t get enough of it, to a point where it turns him on immensely if done during sex. He’s accepted the new status quo by now, used to the lack of foreign noises and getting used to hearing his own desperate noises, but still not entirely okay with how freaking good it feels to get railed by Bandit while making out with him.

Now at least, Ace can wrap his fingers around his neck to keep him where he is while straining against his hips to try and allow him even deeper. He can feel Bandit’s own moans and his pulse below his fingertips while they move together, but the position is short-lived. Strong arms wrap around him and tilt his entire world which is especially disorienting since he can’t see anything. His eyes open to blackness and there’s a brief moment of alarm before he’s found his bearings again and braced himself on Bandit’s chest. He’s on top now, straddling his lover, and understands why Bandit insisted on cordless headphones.

Like this, he’s got more control and makes use of it immediately by adjusting angle and position until he feels Bandit’s cock rub over his prostate. His ecstatic moan is echoed with a rumble under his palms. Now Ace has a chance to show off by setting a fast tempo, adding a few slower and more intense thrusts whenever he really wants to tickle his own sweet spot. He has no clue what he looks like but can’t find it in him to care, so all his attention is lavished on making Bandit climax as fast as possible.

While Ace rides him mercilessly, his hands wander further up, brushing over Bandit’s swollen lips. He feels like he’s dancing in a club now, lost in his own world, ignorant and uncaring of what the people around him think, moving to a beat without conscious thought, simply doing what feels good. His thumb forces Bandit’s mouth open and its way inside, pressing down on his tongue and wiggling when he obediently sucks on it. Ace remembers all too well what it was like to have this mouth on his cock and the mental image sends a shock of pleasure through him supported by a harsh thrust downwards. He needs to come, and soon.

They become one when he leans back down to trade spit once more, sloppily licking into Bandit’s mouth while they move together, Bandit’s hips lifting him whenever they meet his own. Their rhythm is messed up, their kisses wet and their touches uncoordinated, and Ace has never in his entire life been this fucking horny. His dick is throbbing with need, every brush against his special spot causing it to jump. He wants this. He needs this.

It’s so familiar to have Bandit jerk him off again, but this time he couldn’t deal with another denial. Don’t do it, he thinks or maybe says out loud, he can’t tell anymore. His breathing is all he hears, the music completely gone from his conscious mind, and he imagines Bandit’s breaths based on the way his chest rises and falls, tricks himself into hearing his groaning, too. Despair looms over him and forces his motions to become haphazard. He’s ready to burst.

“Don’t”, he gasps and this one is definitely real, left his mouth as an actual sound: he can tell by the way Bandit’s lips curl against his own. “Just don’t.” Bandit reaches so deep it nearly renders him boneless and his thighs are about to cramp up from the exertion, but above all, he can feel his orgasm approaching fast. If this one is wrenched away from him, he’s taking matters into his own hands, he’s coming this time whether with Bandit’s help or not.

A hard thrust forces a moan out of his throat and in his mind, he sees Bandit’s gleaming eyes looking up at him full of pride, wonder, affection. It’s easy to trick himself into it when the other man is holding on to him, returning his kisses, adjusting to his messy motions. He feels loved and appreciated even though the way Bandit is fucking him is driving him completely insane, but at least the self-doubts have no place in his head now that it’s filled with nothing but yes please and I need to come so fucking bad.

He breaks the kiss because he can’t stand the pressure anymore, focuses solely on the glorious friction between his legs, both in his hole and around his cock, and thinks: if he stops now, I’ll stab him. But he doesn’t. He doesn’t stop.

Ace curls up with a strangled moan and comes so hard his mind empties completely for the duration.

The waves of pleasure crashing over him are so intense he sees stars as he shudders violently, shaken anew by every contraction of his abs. Bandit strokes him through it, massaging out his come while Ace pants, open-mouthed, against his shoulder, shivering and helpless against the ecstasy of finally having reached his climax. Warm come splashes his own chest and he lets out more noises at every throb of Bandit’s dick buried inside him. The overwhelming relief increasing with every ripple brings with it a profound contentment which gradually takes over from the mind-numbing pleasure until all that’s left is a comfortable warmth deep inside his chest.

Completely exhausted, he sinks onto Bandit, barely registering the way he keeps holding on to Ace to thrust inside him a few more times before pulling him flush and shooting deep inside as well. Ace can tell he’s making a lot of noise so it must’ve been good, but he has no doubt his own orgasm surpasses Bandit’s by a huge margin. He’s still feeling the aftershocks and twitches whenever a strong one hits him.

They catch their breath for a minute before Bandit does what Ace himself would’ve done a minute later: remove the headphones. The sudden shift in background noise to near silence is eerie, especially since Ace is made sharply aware of being in a room instead of his own head, but it’s comforting to hear skin drag over fabric as opposed to just feeling it. The next thing to go are the restraints, but when Ace reaches up for the blindfold, Bandit interrupts his movement.

“Wait. Let me dim the lights first”, he murmurs and Ace never would’ve thought it’d be this weird to hear someone’s voice. True to his word, Bandit pushes him off to get up and fiddle with something before lying back down next to him.

Even the mood lighting hurts Ace’s eyes, so he closes them for a while, then squints, then opens them fully. With him covered in sweat, the room seems cool despite Bandit having run the heating prior to Ace’s arrival. Being able to look around again feels like surfacing after having dived for an extended period of time – Ace wasn’t ready for it to make such a difference, but then again Bandit took his sweet time with everything.

“Alright?”, he asks a half-question, and Ace inspects him a little closer. His hair’s dishevelled, his beard messy, lips glossy and a darker red than usual, upper body still flushed and covered in come. He looks delectable and just as Ace had hoped. He’d love to take a photo but knows Bandit would flip his shit if he did. He doesn’t react well to Ace taking out his phone in his presence in the first place – and somewhere along the way, Ace stopped feeling the need to. The world outside can wait. He’s got experiments to do in bed.

“Yeah”, he says non-committally only to be a dick. He teases out Bandit’s softer side whenever he can.

“… how was it?”

There it is. Ace suppresses a smirk as he tries to sincerely evaluate all that’s happened to him, all that was done to him. Next to him, Bandit fidgets during his prolonged silence, noticeably worried, and it’s frankly adorable. “Really good. Intense.” He’s not lying – if anything, he’s downplaying it. Being detached from reality felt a little like being high in retrospect, a floaty feeling. “But I don’t like it.”

Bandit nods. “Okay.”

Elaborating is impossible since Ace can’t properly convey why it doesn’t appeal to him, why it leaves him so insecure. Being at someone else’s mercy is part of it, but so is being at his own mercy – he was generous with himself today, yet he can see it going awry on bad days. Some evenings, he can’t stand seeing himself in the mirror, and the thought of someone else being able to watch him to their heart’s content when he’s feeling like that turns his stomach. His biggest issue is the lack of response, however. That he won’t know what Bandit is thinking at any given point.

“I want to do it again.”

The words tumble out his mouth like they’re accidental, but they’re very much calculated. His thirst for positive reactions can and has been detrimental in the past and he hopes repeating their performance today contributes to building up his confidence to a healthier level. And once again, he pushes the thoughts away as soon as they pop up: better not worry about them.

Bandit’s smile is blinding. “Sure. We can play around with it some more next time.”

And Ace notes not for the first time how both of them keep assuming there will a next time.

They kiss, slow and sensual, because they’re not savages and if whatever they’re doing is a substitute for actual love, they should damn well get as much out of it as they can. For the same reason, they spend a few more minutes cuddling. Ace has always been physically affectionate and can never get enough bodily contact, so he’s fortunate Bandit adapted and stopped complaining a while ago about suffocating hugs and unprompted nuzzling and kisses out of the blue.

They shower together, Ace taking some extra time to wash Bandit’s hair and beard purely because he loves the orgasmic faces the other man makes for his benefit, but he can already feel the pull while they mess around and waste water. He’s looking forward to the comments on the photo he posted earlier, and he’s waiting on a few responses from various people – he needs to check out the videos on his timeline and see whether they’re bandwagons he wants to jump on as well. There’s this drop dead gorgeous brunette who’s been chatting with him on and off for a week who usually comes online in the evenings since time zones suck.

Impatience sets in and Bandit must notice for he keeps the banter short and allows Ace to live inside his head for the moment, but when they’re hovering in front of the door, he demands his attention by asking about their next meeting. Which, fair enough.

“Saturday then. Got it.” Ace somehow manages to resist the urge to check all the notifications littering the top of his screen and puts his phone away after having entered the date and time. “By the way, I liked the music. Not at all what I would’ve expected from you.”

“Not what I normally listen to”, Bandit confirms. “Any favourites?”

“Where do I begin?”, asks Ace and the two of them grin at each other. It’s true, he really enjoyed that particular song, yet most of what managed to penetrate his lusty haze appealed to him. “Wouldn’t have pegged you as a romantic.”

“I’m really not. You just bring out the worst in me.”

Another smile. Ace doesn’t remember how Bandit caught his eye and can’t fathom what made his gaze linger, but he’s glad it happened.

“You sure you don’t wanna stay?”

“I’ve got stuff to do”, his mouth produces on autopilot and while he’s not wrong, he’s technically not right either: it’s stuff he could do from anywhere, as long as he’s got his phone. Belatedly, the question resonates with something inside him. “Nick. What is it that you want from me?”

As if he expected him to ask, Bandit shrugs his shoulders, never losing his cool. “This”, he replies easily. “Just… this.”

They’ve never agreed on anything, never defined what this is. He doesn’t want Bandit to get the wrong idea. “I’m miles out of your league.”

“Yeah”, says Bandit without any irony in his voice. “You are.”

He doesn’t say: don’t be so fucking full of yourself, I just tied you up and made you forget your own name. He doesn’t say: you’re a phoney who shouldn’t be in Rainbow. He doesn’t say: your body is your only good feature.

Instead, he just agrees.

“One word about my phone and I’m out”, Ace tells him and slips his shoes off again.

.

Later, after having adjusted the lighting and his hair, practised his sleepy expression a little and found the perfect filter, he posts a selfie with the caption Feeling loved ❤ Go hug someone important to you.

Only after he’s uploaded it, he notices the bit of Bandit’s arm visible at the very edge and shrugs it off. His followers might pay attention to the tattoos, but the few co-workers checking out his social media presence are unlikely to do so.

Right?

[jgroffdaily]

It’s been almost two years since we last saw Mindhunter’s intrepid FBI team, led by plucky but serial-killer-obsessed Holden Ford—played by Jonathan Groff, of Hamilton and Frozen fame. With his off-screen affability and dangerous penchant for on-set laughter, it’s a credit to the baby-faced Groff’s abilities that Holden—a character loosely based on actual agent John E. Douglas—appears convincingly world-weary at the start of season two.

As the show’s freshman outing ended, Holden was becoming increasingly invested in the real-life serial killer and necrophile Ed Kemper, which led to a major panic attack and breakdown. Between the pressures of keeping the Behavioral Science Unit of the FBI afloat and his workaholic obsession, Holden was in rough shape.

Season two jumps from the late ’70s to 1980, where Holden and co. are investigating a new wave of serial killings that will eventually be dubbed the Atlanta child murders. With the support of the bureau, Holden’s team has moved out of its old basement office—but that upgrade brings with it a new sense of exposure and looming menace, especially since Holden also meets Son of Sam David Berkowitz and Charles Manson this season. We caught up with Groff to discuss the pressures of working for David Fincher, Mindhunter’s graphic sex scenes, and why serial killers aren’t actually the actor’s jam.

Vanity Fair: The two-year gap was tough on Mindhunter fans. Why did the show keep them hanging for so long?

Jonathan Groff: [Laughs] Only David Fincher has the power to do that, because he really takes his time. He worked on the scripts until he felt they were ready and they were exactly what he wanted them to be. That’s the honest, basic answer. He didn’t want to turn out a second season just because the first was successful. He wanted the story lines to be as interesting and complicated as possible. David Berkowitz and Manson aren’t the only two serial killers that we do this season; there’s a lot more that I think will be an exciting surprise. Manson has always been Holden’s holy grail in terms of serial killers that he wants to speak with, and he gets his wish this season.

Netflix got some heat earlier this year for allegedly glorifying Ted Bundy in a docuseries, Conversations with a Killer: The Ted Bundy Tapes, and a Zac Efron movie, Extremely Wicked, Shockingly Evil and Vile. Do you worry that Mindhunter could do something similar or open old wounds?

From the very first meeting we had about the show, David Fincher’s mission statement has always been that he doesn’t want to make comic book villains of serial killers. He wanted to show them as the sad, deplorable human beings that they are, and to explore their psychology. In no way did he ever want to celebrate the serial killer, and every single day on set operated with that mission and goal at the forefront. There is that temptation, in our cultural obsession, to make the killers powerful again by investing in them. We’re interested in taking an honest look and doing the opposite.

Do you see these men as monsters, or have you developed sympathy for them while doing the show?

I compartmentalize the work on the show, and I read as much as I can about any killer we’re about to interview—but I don’t really live for it. Serial killers aren’t my jam in that way. The thing that turns me on most about working on the show is exploring the psychology of the scenes themselves. Those long, 15-page interviews with the killers are the most fun for me as an actor, because I get to really lose myself and explore the psychology. If I stop and think about what the serial killers have done, I’d get really depressed. There is no empathy for serial killers in my mind.

In season two we meet the mothers of the murdered children from the Atlanta child murders. For the first time in the series, we’re looking at the families and parents of the victims. That was way more emotionally draining and heartbreaking for me. As the serial killer Ed Kemper said in season one, “We should all get death by torture.” I don’t think serial killers are really looking for sympathy anyway.

Do you take any emotional baggage from the show home with you?

I’m not a Method actor, so I don’t take any of it too seriously after they say, “Cut.” I go for a run every morning, and when I go home it’s pretty easy for me to shake it off. I think it might affect me in subconscious ways, because I definitely ate a lot during season two—a lot of Mindhunter emotional eating. My morning run [is] not only to stay in shape—but subconsciously, it’s my way to shake it off and mentally prepare for the new day.

Working on the show gives me so much respect for the people who actually talk to the serial killers, or those that talk to the families of the victims. It seems silly of me, as an actor playing pretend, to have any sort of damaging, emotional reaction to it when those people are out there living it every day.

Did you spend any time with real-life agent John E. Douglas when preparing for the role?

I emailed with John, but we had never met until about six months ago. He asked me to do the audiobook for his newest book, The Killer Across the Table, where he writes a little about Mindhunter and the characters Holden Ford and Bill Tench [Holden’s partner, played by Holt McCallany]. I did the reading, and then as a bonus feature on the audiobook, we did an interview with each other. The first time we spoke on the phone was really cool, and I was grateful to hear that he likes the show and what we’re doing.

Four months ago he came to New York and we had lunch for the first time. At the end of season one, my character has a panic attack and meltdown, and John Douglas did have a complete physical and emotional breakdown over the course of his career. We talked about that, and how exhaustive the work was for him. He was really encouraging, so it wasn’t awkward to meet him in any way.

In season one you had to portray a really intense sexual awakening for Holden. As an openly gay actor, were those straight sex scenes fun or daunting?

I think it was both. When I was 22, I was on Broadway doing Spring Awakening, where I had a very extensive sex scene with Lea Michele. It was the climax, no pun intended, of Act 1, and because I did that eight times a week for two years, I got really comfortable doing sex scenes. It was the routine of, “Here’s where I pull down your underwear and pretend to finger you,” and it was choreographed and blocked kind of like a dance.

Over the years I’ve heard horror stories from my male and female friends about their sex scenes. It usually stems from a lack of communication and the actors being thrown into it. When I got to Mindhunter, David is such a specific and intentional director, so there was never any wiggle room to feel weird, awkward, or afraid. There was just a lot of respect on the set—and it sounds so weird, but I end up really enjoying those scenes because there’s not a lot of dialogue to memorize. You’re telling the story physically, and there’s a natural vulnerability when you’re butt naked with another person that can’t really be faked.

What’s the most difficult part of working for Fincher?

You have to be on your A-game every second of every day, which is actually the most difficult and rewarding thing. It’s really simple, and that’s all that he requires of you. When everyone is doing it and we’re all vibing, it’s so much fun. It’s what I imagine it’s like to be on a really intense sports team, and that can be really confronting at times. We were shooting in Pittsburgh for a very long time, working long hours for nine months. At the wrap party for both seasons, when you’d expect everyone to get wasted and be exhausted, everyone said that it was the best experience they’d ever had.

Switching gears completely: With Frozen 2 coming up in November, do kids ever recognize you as the voice of Kristoff and lose their minds?

I do make voice memos for little kids because they never recognize my voice in person. I sing as Kristoff and the voice of the reindeer, and that’s when they freak out. Usually parents take video of their kids listening to it. On the street it’s usually just, “How do I know your voice?”—which isn’t as much fun.

[infpisme]

9 Things People Don’t Realize You’re Doing Because You’ve Been Abused By A Narcissist

1. Constantly doubting your self-worth. Where once you were self-confident and assured, you are now in people-pleasing mode. Your friends and family notice that you are always on edge, doubting your strengths and experiences. You’re constantly explaining yourself, deflecting compliments or evading opportunities to shine. You obsess over whether you’re worthy, attractive, appealing or desirable enough. You begin to wonder if you’re the one who’s toxic and abusive when you start reacting to the abuse (after all, narcissists are prone to projecting their own behavior and calling us narcissists as a defense mechanism). You start to think that you must be the problem if you’re being treated in such a horrendous manner. This sort of self-blame is common after abuse, but it is one that is rooted in the effects of trauma, not reality.

2. Questioning your ability to make the right decisions or perceive reality correctly. Narcissists are masters of warping our reality and inviting us to play in their funhouse (more like torture chamber) of distortions, falsehoods, smoke and mirrors. When you’ve been gaslighted for so long into believing that what you’re experiencing isn’t real, you doubt whether you’re even perceiving your own reality correctly. You second-guess your decisions and feel a tremendous amount of conflict about doing what’s right for you versus what you’ve been conditioned to do for the narcissist. You develop a sense of cognitive dissonance (conflicting thoughts and feelings) about the toxic relationship as well as other major facets of your life.

3. Chasing after toxic people. The more toxicity a narcissistic partner brings into your life, the more likely you’ll gravitate towards people who subject you to similar trials. It’s because you’ve been subconsciously programmed to abusive behavior as a new normal. As a result, you might have a very distorted perception about what healthy behavior actually entails.

Instead of searching for healthier alternatives, those who have been abused by narcissists try to “search for a rescuer” but wind up encountering more people who are toxic. These experiences can compound the trauma you’ve experienced. It can mirror the self-sabotaging beliefs the narcissist has trained us to believe in. It perpetuates the vicious cycle. When we feel alone and abandoned, we’re less likely to know we deserve better.

4. Self-sabotaging. Narcissists program you to self-destruct. They subject you to cruel insults, harsh put-downs, subtle sabotage and taunt you with perceived flaws, manufactured insecurities and a hyperfocus on your shortcomings. By doing this, they commit covert murder with clean hands. You’re so taken aback by their attacks that you suffer from anxiety about your competence, your skill sets and even your God-given talents.

Why? Because the narcissist has convinced you that all your strengths are actually weaknesses. They do this on purpose to rob you of your sense of confidence and independence. Once you believe all the cruel things they say about you, you’ll start to sabotage yourself in the areas you naturally flourish in. When you catch yourself sabotaging yourself or engaging in negative self-talk, always ask yourself, “Do I really believe this about myself? Or is this what the narcissist wants me to believe?”

5. Being people-pleasing and perfectionistic. Every time the narcissist criticized you, they planted seeds of self-doubt which burgeoned into full-blown insecurities after the relationship ended. You did everything to please your abuser to gain their approval or even just a moment of peace from their crazymaking. So it’s no surprise that when the relationship has ended, the pattern of trying to please people remained. People-pleasing and perfectionism are survival mechanisms that developed early on so that you could try to ward off any form of violence (be it physical or emotional). So long as the abuser approved of you (even just temporarily), you felt in the clear.

The challenge in the aftermath is to become the observer of your perfectionistic tendencies as well as your habit of people-pleasing. Instead of judging these habits, mindfully observe your thoughts and feelings whenever you’re tempted to do something that is not authentic to who you really are.

Ask yourself, “Why am I really doing this? What do I think I have to gain?” Examine the root of each compulsion as it arises and find a healthier alternative that honors what you really want and what you desire. To start overcoming needless perfectionism, start to self-validate and approve of yourself. When you’ve done something well, give yourself some healthy praise instead of waiting for someone else to validate it for you. Habits can be hard to break, but new habits can form to replace destructive ones.

6. Withdrawing from others and isolating yourself. Abusers isolate you so you begin to isolate yourself as well. The narcissist is so charming and likeable that they are able to depict themselves as the sane ones while they provoke their victims into becoming unhinged. With a perceived lack of support from others, you start to feel as if you have no one there to help you. Your body, mind and spirit is reeling from the trauma and is trying to process it.

Although a period of hibernation is normal after abuse and sometimes much needed to begin the healing process, don’t isolate yourself from professional support or validating people who understand what you’re going through. Reach out to those who can help you, those who’ve been there and those who have a solid understanding of what narcissistic abuse feels like.

7. Falling into abuse amnesia. When the narcissist tells you they miss you, you’ll start to romanticize the relationship. When the narcissist shows good behavior, you’ll be tempted to fall into “abuse amnesia” as a coping strategy and rationalize that they were good, upstanding partners all along. You might fall prey to their “hoovering” attempts to get you back into the abusive relationship.

To counter abuse amnesia, it’s important to have a list of abusive incidents or at the very least, behaviors you experienced with this person. This will help you to reconnect to the reality of the abuse and keep you grounded in what you experienced. Confiding in a therapist and/or a trustworthy friend can also help to increase social accountability; when you find yourself rewriting the abuse, they’ll be there to help you get back on track and remind you of what you’re not missing out on.

8. Protecting your abuser. Being abused means that we become trauma-bonded to the abuser. This is very much like Stockholm Syndrome; we were taken emotionally “hostage” by this predator and we’ve learned how to protect them, defend them and cater to them in order to survive. That is why survivors often feel compelled to talk about how happy the relationship is, even when they are suffering behind closed doors.

That is also why survivors of narcissists may not come forward right away to friends and family members about the abuse; they fear that they are overreacting, too sensitive, or imagining things, just like the abuser has told them. Even after you break free of a narcissist, you might still be prone to protecting the abuser’s image at the risk of your own welfare.

This can manifest in many different ways, from the major to the minor. You might refuse to cooperate with law enforcement on revealing the details of abuse or become argumentative with loved ones who call out the abuse for what it is. You might refuse to get an order of protection even if the narcissist is stalking or harassing you, for fear of retaliation as well as a warped sense of loyalty you developed to the narcissist during the relationship.

When fighting the urge to protect the abuser, remember that the abuser never protected you. They never protected you from the pain they inflicted upon you or the consequences that came with it. Your only duty after leaving an abusive relationship is to protect yourself, first and foremost.

9 . Having a warped sense of boundaries. One of the effects of being abused is that our boundaries become extremely malleable. We’re more compelled to say “yes” to things we desperately want to say “no” to. We’ve lost our sense of agency and control over our lives, so it takes time to rebuild our boundaries and reclaim our power. It helps to remember your basic human rights after you’ve been violated. These include the right to say no, the right to protest unfair behavior or mistreatment, and the right to feel angry and express it non-abusively.

You can also create a list of emotional and physical boundaries you commit to honoring in the future with any relationship or friendship. These are customized to your needs can include boundaries like, “I don’t tolerate anyone lying to me” and “I don’t respond to threats or ultimatums.”

Take small steps to practice your new boundaries and follow through with them. When a toxic person tries to put you down, stand up for yourself in whatever way you can – even if it just means walking away from the interaction. Being assertive doesn’t always require a grand gesture – it just requires your willingness to prioritize your safety and wellbeing. When a friend tries to take advantage of you, start calling them out – even if it’s just in a polite but firm manner. Start asking yourself every day whether you’re doing something to please someone else or because you really want to do it.

It takes practice, but you will get there. No matter what you are struggling with now, you can reclaim your life and your power after being abused by a narcissist. In fact, you can thrive.

Source: though catalogue

[anyatra]

9 Things People Don’t Realize You’re Doing Because You’ve Been Abused By A Narcissist

1. Constantly doubting your self-worth. Where once you were self-confident and assured, you are now in people-pleasing mode. Your friends and family notice that you are always on edge, doubting your strengths and experiences. You’re constantly explaining yourself, deflecting compliments or evading opportunities to shine. You obsess over whether you’re worthy, attractive, appealing or desirable enough. You begin to wonder if you’re the one who’s toxic and abusive when you start reacting to the abuse (after all, narcissists are prone to projecting their own behavior and calling us narcissists as a defense mechanism). You start to think that you must be the problem if you’re being treated in such a horrendous manner. This sort of self-blame is common after abuse, but it is one that is rooted in the effects of trauma, not reality. 2. Questioning your ability to make the right decisions or perceive reality correctly. Narcissists are masters of warping our reality and inviting us to play in their funhouse (more like torture chamber) of distortions, falsehoods, smoke and mirrors. When you’ve been gaslighted for so long into believing that what you’re experiencing isn’t real, you doubt whether you’re even perceiving your own reality correctly. You second-guess your decisions and feel a tremendous amount of conflict about doing what’s right for you versus what you’ve been conditioned to do for the narcissist. You develop a sense of cognitive dissonance (conflicting thoughts and feelings) about the toxic relationship as well as other major facets of your life. 3. Chasing after toxic people. The more toxicity a narcissistic partner brings into your life, the more likely you’ll gravitate towards people who subject you to similar trials. It’s because you’ve been subconsciously programmed to abusive behavior as a new normal. As a result, you might have a very distorted perception about what healthy behavior actually entails. Instead of searching for healthier alternatives, those who have been abused by narcissists try to “search for a rescuer” but wind up encountering more people who are toxic. These experiences can compound the trauma you’ve experienced. It can mirror the self-sabotaging beliefs the narcissist has trained us to believe in. It perpetuates the vicious cycle. When we feel alone and abandoned, we’re less likely to know we deserve better. 4. Self-sabotaging. Narcissists program you to self-destruct. They subject you to cruel insults, harsh put-downs, subtle sabotage and taunt you with perceived flaws, manufactured insecurities and a hyperfocus on your shortcomings. By doing this, they commit covert murder with clean hands. You’re so taken aback by their attacks that you suffer from anxiety about your competence, your skill sets and even your God-given talents. Why? Because the narcissist has convinced you that all your strengths are actually weaknesses. They do this on purpose to rob you of your sense of confidence and independence. Once you believe all the cruel things they say about you, you’ll start to sabotage yourself in the areas you naturally flourish in. When you catch yourself sabotaging yourself or engaging in negative self-talk, always ask yourself, “Do I really believe this about myself? Or is this what the narcissist wants me to believe?” 5. Being people-pleasing and perfectionistic. Every time the narcissist criticized you, they planted seeds of self-doubt which burgeoned into full-blown insecurities after the relationship ended. You did everything to please your abuser to gain their approval or even just a moment of peace from their crazymaking. So it’s no surprise that when the relationship has ended, the pattern of trying to please people remained. People-pleasing and perfectionism are survival mechanisms that developed early on so that you could try to ward off any form of violence (be it physical or emotional). So long as the abuser approved of you (even just temporarily), you felt in the clear. The challenge in the aftermath is to become the observer of your perfectionistic tendencies as well as your habit of people-pleasing. Instead of judging these habits, mindfully observe your thoughts and feelings whenever you’re tempted to do something that is not authentic to who you really are. Ask yourself, “Why am I really doing this? What do I think I have to gain?” Examine the root of each compulsion as it arises and find a healthier alternative that honors what you really want and what you desire. To start overcoming needless perfectionism, start to self-validate and approve of yourself. When you’ve done something well, give yourself some healthy praise instead of waiting for someone else to validate it for you. Habits can be hard to break, but new habits can form to replace destructive ones. 6. Withdrawing from others and isolating yourself. Abusers isolate you so you begin to isolate yourself as well. The narcissist is so charming and likeable that they are able to depict themselves as the sane ones while they provoke their victims into becoming unhinged. With a perceived lack of support from others, you start to feel as if you have no one there to help you. Your body, mind and spirit is reeling from the trauma and is trying to process it. Although a period of hibernation is normal after abuse and sometimes much needed to begin the healing process, don’t isolate yourself from professional support or validating people who understand what you’re going through. Reach out to those who can help you, those who’ve been there and those who have a solid understanding of what narcissistic abuse feels like. 7. Falling into abuse amnesia. When the narcissist tells you they miss you, you’ll start to romanticize the relationship. When the narcissist shows good behavior, you’ll be tempted to fall into “abuse amnesia” as a coping strategy and rationalize that they were good, upstanding partners all along. You might fall prey to their “hoovering” attempts to get you back into the abusive relationship. To counter abuse amnesia, it’s important to have a list of abusive incidents or at the very least, behaviors you experienced with this person. This will help you to reconnect to the reality of the abuse and keep you grounded in what you experienced. Confiding in a therapist and/or a trustworthy friend can also help to increase social accountability; when you find yourself rewriting the abuse, they’ll be there to help you get back on track and remind you of what you’re not missing out on. 8. Protecting your abuser. Being abused means that we become trauma-bonded to the abuser. This is very much like Stockholm Syndrome; we were taken emotionally “hostage” by this predator and we’ve learned how to protect them, defend them and cater to them in order to survive. That is why survivors often feel compelled to talk about how happy the relationship is, even when they are suffering behind closed doors. That is also why survivors of narcissists may not come forward right away to friends and family members about the abuse; they fear that they are overreacting, too sensitive, or imagining things, just like the abuser has told them. Even after you break free of a narcissist, you might still be prone to protecting the abuser’s image at the risk of your own welfare. This can manifest in many different ways, from the major to the minor. You might refuse to cooperate with law enforcement on revealing the details of abuse or become argumentative with loved ones who call out the abuse for what it is. You might refuse to get an order of protection even if the narcissist is stalking or harassing you, for fear of retaliation as well as a warped sense of loyalty you developed to the narcissist during the relationship. When fighting the urge to protect the abuser, remember that the abuser never protected you. They never protected you from the pain they inflicted upon you or the consequences that came with it. Your only duty after leaving an abusive relationship is to protect yourself, first and foremost. 9. Having a warped sense of boundaries. One of the effects of being abused is that our boundaries become extremely malleable. We’re more compelled to say “yes” to things we desperately want to say “no” to. We’ve lost our sense of agency and control over our lives, so it takes time to rebuild our boundaries and reclaim our power. It helps to remember your basic human rights after you’ve been violated. These include the right to say no, the right to protest unfair behavior or mistreatment, and the right to feel angry and express it non-abusively. You can also create a list of emotional and physical boundaries you commit to honoring in the future with any relationship or friendship. These are customized to your needs can include boundaries like, “I don’t tolerate anyone lying to me” and “I don’t respond to threats or ultimatums.” Take small steps to practice your new boundaries and follow through with them. When a toxic person tries to put you down, stand up for yourself in whatever way you can – even if it just means walking away from the interaction. Being assertive doesn’t always require a grand gesture – it just requires your willingness to prioritize your safety and wellbeing. When a friend tries to take advantage of you, start calling them out – even if it’s just in a polite but firm manner. Start asking yourself every day whether you’re doing something to please someone else or because you really want to do it. It takes practice, but you will get there. No matter what you are struggling with now, you can reclaim your life and your power after being abused by a narcissist. In fact, you can thrive.

[hcpefulmarshmallow]

Time for another trip to Headcanon Island. Only today, it’s not such a nice one. If you genuinely don’t care why I’m addressing these things and why it took so long, skip down to the line. Under a read more because length and triggers. 

It’s not uncommon for me to address popular fanon on this blog, and either ratify or refute based on my own, humble opinions. And because we’re dealing with Ko, and with DR, we’ve tackled some pretty heavy things. But those heavy things have almost exclusively been restricted to what canon hints at directly. That still leave a LOT open for interpretation, and boy do people interpret. 

 There are a lot of things I’ve seen floating around about things that may or may not be a factor for Komaeda, that I simply haven’t touched. Thus far, it hasn’t been necessary. And these are some heavy, ugly topics; and I’m not certain that I was wholly prepared to address them before. I have a deep disdain for the way some things are represented by people. The need to add more trauma for the Angst Factor, while not treating the source issues with any real care. Rather, they become a sort of accessory to make the character unique and interesting. For the record, I’m not calling anyone out here -- I’ve selected who I follow carefully, so if we interact, I already have great respect for the way you wield your character, and any real-world issues that may or may not be present in their stories. 

 However, I’m very conscious of falling into this trap myself. I don’t want my character to suffer from real-world afflictions that take a toll to read and write, if there’s no ultimate payoff. No development or regression, no resolution, essentially no difference whatsoever. 

 So I took my time with these opinions. They’ve been formed over a lot of thought and listening and comprehending; and waiting until I had the words for them. 

^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^

 With that out of the way, I just want to say a few more things:

 One, normally I’m happy for people to reblog my HCs, but I must ask that you refrain from doing so in this instance. You’re welcome to adopt any of the below into your own perception but I want this post staying where it is. I feel like it’d go against what I’m trying to do. 

 Two, I don’t think I need to say this, but strong trigger warnings are in place. I mean the real kind; not that someone might get offended by, but that if you’re sensitive to sensitive material, you might want to go look through our Humour tag instead. 

 Three, the Tragedy is excluded from this. Some things would be slightly different pre- or post-, though I won’t explore that heavily today, but I think taking his Despair state of mind and applying it to his normal self is a little redundant.  

 And finally, this is just my own interpretation of things. I’m not trying to stomp on anyone else’s HCs, and you’re more than welcome to disagree. At the end of the day, Komaeda is tragically fictional. There’s only so much we can call “true”.

Suicide:

 I’ve seen it said a lot that Komaeda suffers from suicidal ideation. And I think this one is pretty much confirmed by canon, to be honest. He expresses his desire to be free of his luck cycle; to die for a good cause rather than alone from some illness. However, I don’t think he’ll necessarily do anything about it directly. It’s important to remember that Nagito truly, in his heart of hearts, feels like a worthless nothing, with only worthless nothing to give. He has but one thing of value, and that is the breath in his lungs - and he knows he won’t have that for long. It would go against all that shining hope he believes in, if he were to take his own life needlessly. However, that doesn’t stop him from being reckless and putting himself in situations where his death becomes an immediate possibility, and would benefit somebody else. 

Self Harm:

 I don’t believe Nagito goes out of his way to hurt himself in the more, for lack of a better word, ‘traditional’ way. When one mentions self harm, most people think of a blade and a lot of blood. Once again, that would feel too much like giving in to despair. However, he does a lot of things, consciously and subconsciously, to punish himself and feed that deep-seated sense of utter self-loathing he has. But isn’t that also like giving into despair? Yes, but less openly, because he’s a hypocrite about this kind of thing. 

 The way he puts himself down is part of it. He’s sabotaging any chance he has of the one thing he wants - a close relationship. He doesn’t take very good care of himself. Sometimes, he legitimately forgets to eat because of his dementia; but other times, he just ‘forgets’. Things like hygiene are second nature due to the time he’s spent in hospital, and the obsessive compulsive tendencies he has that I’ve spoken of before; however, he constantly neglects to do other important things for himself. As stated above, he puts himself in dangerous situations. He doesn’t sleep enough (though part of that is due to nightmares); he doesn’t take painkillers when he’s hurting; he doesn’t complain when people try to hurt him. He truly feels like he deserves it. 

Sexual Assault:

 This one was the hardest for me to address because truthfully; I’m not convinced one way or the other. Canon makes no allusion to it, and Nagito’s attitude towards sex is a little hard to read. Possibly because there’s already so much going on in his mind. The song Zettai Kibou Birthday is set in a sexual situation, but it’s supposed to be a metaphor for a different kind of intimacy. He’s very protective of his female classmates, willing to joke but won’t force himself on anyone, and none of that tells me anything. For anyone else, I might not entertain the possibility. But here’s the thing: it’s Nagito. Anything’s possible. It’s difficult to deduce if part of his issues with touching other people and being touched (and pardon me as some of my personal headcanons get in the way here); and his nervousness about getting sexual with people, his willingness to shut up and take whatever his partner throws at him, his susceptibility to shutting down mid-act if something cuts a little to close to the bone, has anything to do with any kind of negative sexual experience. He’s a complicated boy with a complicated life. A very pretty, vulnerable, unsupervised boy with no support network or protection. You get what I’m getting at here - he would be an easy target; and with his luck, the possibility is strong. So yeah. I’m not saying something happened, I’m not saying it didn’t. But it really could have. And if it did, he’s not likely to talk about it for a very long time.

Physical/Mental/Emotional Abuse:

 For this little bit, I want to just brush over: his parents, because I’ve tackled that one before as I’m sure we all remember; the serial killer incident because that speaks for itself; and anything related to HPA. For this, I want to focus specifically on the time between losing his parents and getting accepted into the school, because that’s the most ambiguous, strange part of his life that never made a lot of sense to me. 

 I do have somewhere, on the old version of this blog, a list of HCs about that time in his life, but it’s a little outdated and needs some revising. What better time, right?

 See, when Nagito was telling Hajime about his trauma, it struck me as odd that he fluctuated between giving unusually intricate detail (“the meteor was the size of a closed fist”), to giving almost no detail at all (”then i was kidnapped then released eventually after an unspecified amount of time”). I could write a whole piece on why that might be. Perhaps some things hurt too much to talk about. Perhaps he had an ulterior motive telling Hajime these things, and cherry picked what suited his narrative best. Perhaps, as fluctuating detail is a symptom of, he’s covering something up. Or perhaps and most likely, it’s because you can only squeeze so much text into a few free time events. 

 Now, look, I’m no expert on the Japanese adoption system, but I do know that adopting kids out is tough. However, with Nagito’s luck, not to mention intelligence, looks, wit and giant inheritance, he wouldn’t have been that difficult in context. But does Nagito ever mention any wonderful adoptive parents, foster parents or even an especially attentive social worker? No. And if one existed, I think he would have. 

 It’s not unreasonable in my mind that Nagito was easy to find placement for, but difficult to keep there. Not just in foster/adoptive homes, but in group homes in general. His luck would cause havoc for everyone else there. He would have been shunted from home to home, possibly even bullied quite nastily for the things that happened when he was around. Again, canon never directly states this, but nothing else makes sense to me. Even if you’re rich, a kid is a kid, and a kid can’t just live on their own, you know? He can’t sign a lease, he can’t connect power. 

 That, in and of itself, would be psychological torture. Imagine losing your parents who you were never close to, and after that, having nobody in the whole wide world who wanted you? Worse, they would turn you away because of things you had no power over. 

 As to what happened in those homes, like I said; it’s likely he was bullied. In the anime, when Miss Y.ukizome, his closest authority figure, slaps him in the face, Nagito doesn’t seem to really react, to the pain or shock. He doesn’t even flinch. He just shuts right down, submitting to her entirely. That’s a boy that’s used to being hit. In DR2, whenever a character tells him directly to shut up, he falls silent with no further argument, until he’s given permission to speak again. That’s a boy who has been met with force when he’s tried to express himself. Even little things like when he wants to try out the swings in strawberry house, but worries the others will tell him off for it. After experiencing the story and it’s characters from Haji’s perspective, do we really think that anyone would give two shits if Nagito sat on a swing? They’d probably be thankful he wasn’t hecking things up. But he assumes he’ll be reprimanded for this innocent, simple act by default. I guess my point is, this is a boy who has not been treated very well by anybody at all. 

-- 

I think that’s it for now, but if I’ve left out anything that you’re curious to know my opinion of, feel free to ask, yeah? 

[plutonic-astrology]

Venus in Scorpio

This is my personal breakdown of Venus in Scorpio based on myself and other Venus in Scorpios I’ve known over the years. A lot of this could also apply to people who are very Scorpionic in general, or those with Venus/Pluto aspects. Warning: In true Scorpionic fashion I don’t sugarcoat anything so do try and take it with a grain of salt.

ATTRACTED TO

POWER: Someone with influence, someone who pulls the strings, could have formidable social standing, typically confident and/or gives off an intoxicating vibe, could even have an air of danger or something destructive about them.

MYSTERY: Someone hard to pin down, someone who’s private, elusive, keeps you guessing. Someone to play detective with. Doesn’t open up easily. Takes effort and patience to really get to know them.

DEPTH: Someone who has a quiet intensity that lurks beneath their surface. Is the psychologist, the loner, the criminal, the tortured artist, someone with a dark past and a lot of baggage.

SUBTLETY: It’s all in the eyes. Lingering looks, suggestive wordplay, touches that may or may not mean something more. Won’t always tell you they’re interested so much as hint at it.

PASSION: Someone who doesn’t shy away from emotionally charged situations. Someone who loves and hates with their entire being. Someone in touch with their desires, someone who cleverly goes after what they want. Someone who likes sex, uses it to express themselves or considers sex a large part of their identity.

FORBIDDEN FRUIT: Someone who’s emotionally unavailable or unstable, someone who’s already in a relationship. Subconsciously or consciously drawn to relationships that are turbulent or inappropriate in some way.

Venus in Scorpios themselves will possess some or even all of the above traits.

PITFALLS/TRAPS THEY FALL INTO

CHEATING: A need for intensity can result in a wandering eye. Once a relationship settles into a kind of monotony they can start to crave the emotional high that they experienced during the “honeymoon” phase. It’s important for Venus in Scorpios to remember what fascinated them about their partner in the first place before betraying that person’s trust and potentially losing them. On the other hand (despite how it may feel) not every relationship is meant to last forever. If you’re honest with yourself you know when a relationship is over for you. Try to end it properly before looking elsewhere.

ABUSIVE SITUATIONS: Associating love with pain is a Venus in Scorpio hallmark. Even in a happy, healthy relationship there will always be an underlying ache, a twinge in the chest whenever they think of their partner. This is simply how they experience love. That in itself isn’t problematic. The issue arises when a Venus in Scorpio lacks the self awareness to discern “good pain” from “bad pain.” They can easily latch onto a partner who doesn’t have their best interest in mind, or chase after someone who only wants to string them along. Generally “good pain” soothes a Venus in Scorpio and has a positive effect. It’s that “wow, I love you so much it hurts” feeling you get all while knowing your love is being reciprocated in a healthy way. “Bad pain” can have a similar flavor at first but inevitably leaves you feeling hopeless and sends you spiraling into a depression. Not to say you’re always the victim, you’re not. Sometimes you’re the perpetrator. You’re capable of being manipulative, possessive, playing power games and projecting your issues onto other people. It’s important to stay aware of these tendencies, as they could easily get out of control under the right circumstances. Be honest with yourself about it. Turn that perception inward and ask yourself why you feel the need to do certain things. Don’t allow your fears to consume you and taint your relationships, but more importantly don’t allow yourself to become someone you can’t respect.

OBSESSION: Every Venus in Scorpio will experience obsession with another person at some point in their lives, usually when they’re young. They want to talk to that person, know everything about them, fantasize about them, go over everything they’ve ever said with a fine-tooth comb looking for double meanings and hidden clues. They’ll probably stalk their social media and quietly (or openly) resent anyone in their lives who’s a little too close to them. Scorpio is polarizing in ways that make it easy for things to go too far too quickly. When you like someone you really like them. Being passionate in love isn’t a bad thing, but when your life starts to revolve entirely around another person and their actions, it might be time to pull back and look at the situation objectively. A mature Venus in Scorpio will take no for an answer and move on (after privately sulking and writing poetry about it of course), but someone less evolved might hold on longer than is necessary or appropriate. The creepy stalker stereotype is connected to Scorpio for a reason, so it’s crucial to recognize that unrequited love is a scenario you may find yourself in again and again because it’s pretty much the perfect drug to fuel your lust for suffering. If the Scorpio passion is handled poorly it can become a viscous cycle that ultimately leaves you feeling empty and frustrated until you can break out of it.

PARANOIA: Venus in Scorpios always seem to possess this knowing that every relationship has an expiration date. This is mainly because Scorpio/Pluto itself never allows things to thrive that no longer serve a purpose, and so a lot of relationships are cut short or end on less than favorable terms. The “death” of so many close relationships can result in a feeling of impending doom whenever they enter a new one. There’s a huge fear of abandonment and loss, but also a fear of betrayal that either comes from having their trust violated in traumatic ways or simply being able to see other people’s intentions a little too clearly. To combat this Venus in Scorpios are usually very private with their feelings, figuring the less people know the less chance there is for someone else to use it against them. This is of course a double-edged sword, as the preoccupation with protecting themselves can make them overly suspicious of loved ones. On the other hand they could place so much trust in a loved one that the thought of them ever leaving causes them to panic. They can get so wrapped up in these feelings to the point of actual paranoia, which of course can drive people away, making their fears of abandonment a self-fulfilling prophecy. And it’s true, some things will end. You don’t always know how and you don’t know when it will happen, which is scary, but this is a fact of life no one can avoid. You don’t need to potentially speed up the process by accusing or smothering others and risk ruining something good. The sooner you can learn to enjoy what a relationship has to offer without always trying to control the outcome, the better off you’ll be.

THE POSITIVES/THINGS TO APPRECIATE

LOYALTY: Saying Venus in Scorpios are fiercely loyal might seem strange after calling out their penchant for infidelity, but 1) Not all Venus in Scorpios cheat, and 2) Even if they do mess up in that regard, they’ll usually still have your back when it matters most. They take relationships of all kind very seriously. If you mean something to them, they're in it for the long haul and aren’t about to let anything get in the way of that. They can also be really protective, making them hostile towards your enemies. They’ll probably remember every slight they’ve ever made against you better than you can. Definitely not the flaky types to associate with those you have good reason not to like. If someone’s wronged you then they no longer exist.

DISCRETION: They will take your secrets to the grave. They know what is and isn’t acceptable to say in front of other people. (Unless of course you betray them or they’re air dominant, but that’s another story...) Can also be useful to have around when you need to get information out of someone without giving too much away.

PERCEPTIVE: If they know you well enough they’ll probably know what you’re thinking and feeling in any given situation without you having to say a word. They make excellent therapists and can probably give you some truly amazing insights about yourself and the people around you.

GOOD SEX: This one’s a bit of a cliché and probably applies more to Mars in Scorpio, but it is true that most Venus in Scorpios are generally... knowledgeable in this area. Sex is best when there’s a deep connection going on as that’s when they’ll really want to give it their all, but either way they’re bound to pleasantly surprise you.

ACCEPTING: These people will love you, warts and all. Their philosophy is everyone has flaws and those flaws are what make a person uniquely them. Someone with baggage is someone worth knowing, since baggage usually comes with a deeper understanding of the world learned the hard way, and that’s something they can always appreciate as well as relate to. 

EMPATHETIC: They may not always know how to express it, but these people really do care and are way more sensitive than they let on. They may not be as easily prone to tears as some (at least not in front of you), but tell them about a time you were deeply hurt and they’ll feel it like a stab to the chest. They understand trauma on a profound level and the struggle that comes with healing from it. This type of person can actually become a powerful healer to those closest to them, which makes them some of the most valuable companions you could ever hope to have.

TRANSFORMATIVE: Venus in Scorpio love isn’t for everyone. They can be melodramatic in ways that give Venus in Leo a run for their money, but that’s because these people have a tremendous amount of passion lurking within themselves just biding its time waiting for them to find “the one” so it can fully express itself. This is definitely overwhelming for some, but for others it’s downright intoxicating, and most likely karmic. Venus in Scorpios are slowly learning the ins and outs of their very own nature and transforming themselves through their relationships with others. Chances are if you’ve fallen for one you’ll be undergoing some type of change as well. For better or worse, this experience is meant to teach you both something about yourselves, and at the end of the day, whether you’re romantically drawn to a Venus in Scorpio or not, a close encounter with one will nearly always have a lasting impact.

[mastcomm]

Best Coast Almost Had No Future. Now Everything Has Changed.

LOS ANGELES — Bethany Cosentino can be eerily good at predicting the future.

She wrote the song “Boyfriend” before the guy in question took on that role. She released a track with the lyric “What a year this day has been” in 2012, well before our 24/7 news hellscape took hold. She spoke out about sexual misconduct in the music industry in 2016, a year before #MeToo took off. And she wrote a new song called “Everything Has Changed” about quitting drinking and finding happiness 14 months before she took action.

“Deep down inside, it was a life that I wanted — it was just not one that I thought I would be able to live,” said Cosentino, the 33-year-old singer, guitarist and songwriter for the indie rock duo Best Coast. She added that in an early version of a mission statement about the group’s fourth studio album, “Always Tomorrow,” due Feb. 21, she explained her seemingly divine powers in the lingo of the feminist internet: “As it turns out, I am indeed a very powerful witch.”

With that said, she paused to dip a thin brush into a small ceramic palette. Cosentino was spending a December afternoon decorating an oversized mug at Color Me Mine, a pottery-painting shop with an outpost minutes from her childhood home, steps from the since-closed record store where she’d first discovered the Blink-182 albums that inspired her to take up the guitar.

“If you had told me at one point in my life my hobbies would have been like, talking about my life over Color Me Mine, I would’ve been like, ew, that’s not true,” she said and laughed. “I’ve never been happier.” She shaped a large “S” for Scorpio in black, a homage to the so-called Stussy doodle.

On the topic of botched prognostications, Cosentino also didn’t foresee that the very qualities that made her such an appealing rock star over the past decade — her openness about her life in lyrics, her availability on social media, her seemingly cavalier attitude about her vices — were simultaneously causing her to unravel. “Always Tomorrow,” a powerhouse rock record with a sharp perspective and loads of hooks, is a document of an artist stitched whole again. It’s also the sound of an invigorated band rejecting the idea that the greatest music comes from tortured roots.

When Best Coast — Cosentino and the guitarist and bassist Bobb Bruno, 46, a friend from the Los Angeles scene — released its first album, “Crazy for You,” in 2010, it arrived with a sonic fingerprint: chiming guitars, gobs of reverb, girl-group grooves, vocals delivered with a casual affect. With the producer Jon Brion, the duo wiped away a layer of haze on its follow-up, the 2012 LP “The Only Place,” and spread its sound out further on “California Nights” in 2015.

Cosentino is what the “Always Tomorrow” producer Carlos de la Garza calls “one of the greatest singers I’ve ever recorded.” He described her “rich tone” in a phone interview as “a classic type of voice, almost like a Patsy Cline” in an indie rock slipcover. But an outspoken mob always seemed to be challenging the band in its early days. Best Coast’s songs weren’t all lyrical love letters to California — or weed, or Cosentino’s beloved ginger cat, Snacks — but the idea that the group was beholden to a guiding aesthetic and a thematic shtick stuck to them like sap.

Female musicians don’t just get asked a lot of questions about being women in bands; they face an outsized amount of verbal abuse. Best Coast’s rise coincided with the growth of social media as a marketing tool and omnipresent force. Cosentino was very online, and very sensitive to the digital daggers piercing her music, her personal life and her looks.

“I was so good at acting like I don’t care what you think of me, but deep down, I read every review, I read every comment, I cared so much,” she said. “And I believed those things. Like if somebody said, ‘This girl’s music is mediocre,’ I was like, oh, I’m a mediocre human. I should lock myself in my room for five days.”

Bruno cited the snarky and now defunct blog Hipster Runoff as emblematic of the era’s freewheeling fire hose of negativity. “There was a lot of misogynistic and really wrong, hateful stuff that site would put out there, and yet it was popular,” he said in a phone interview. “It still upsets me.”

The story Cosentino wanted to tell on “California Nights” five years ago was of maturity and evolution, of demons conquered and ladyboss status achieved. That wasn’t exactly accurate. While contemplating the lettering on her mug, she quoted the lovably loose-moraled “Seinfeld” character George Costanza to explain her personal relationship to the truth at that time: “It’s not a lie if you believe it.”

She added: “And literally the entirety of my 20s, that was my M.O.”

During the five-year gap between “California Nights” and “Always Tomorrow,” Best Coast toured with Wavves, the band led by Cosentino’s boyfriend at the time, Nathan Williams, as well as with the pop-punk juggernaut Paramore. The duo released a children’s album, and served as the house band on “What Just Happened??! With Fred Savage,” a parody of TV after-show programs.

Cosentino’s very public relationship with Williams, whom she said she has “nothing but respect for,” made her a tabloid figure for the Stereogum set. (They shared a Spin cover in 2012.) She said it was hard to navigate a “relationship that was at times very unhealthy” while “feeling like my identity was so tied into it.”

Outside of it, she remained a public figure in indie rock, rallying behind women who accused the music publicist Heathcliff Berru of sexual misconduct in 2016 (he apologized for “inappropriate” behavior), and appearing on “The Daily Show” to discuss sexism in the music industry: “I literally was sitting there being like, how did I get here and how did I become the spokesperson for this?” (She took Xanax before the show taped, “which wasn’t smart,” she realizes now.) She later wrote an op-ed about misconduct, revealing that a family member assaulted her when she was a child.

When she wasn’t on tour, destructive patterns awaited. “My self-care at the time was like, oh I just get really [expletive] up and watch Bravo,” she said. (She still watches Bravo, sober, for the record.) She was blacking out often, “mixing a lot of things that shouldn’t have been mixed,” she said, “to the point where I’m like, really lucky that I’m still alive.” On the advice of her best friend since childhood, Cosentino returned to therapy, but kept some things secret. She was abusing her prescriptions. She was burying feelings. “I knew if I said certain things out loud, I would have to address them,” she said.

And for the first time, the prolific songwriter was creatively paralyzed: “I would sit and try to write and nothing would come out.” She ultimately broke down and asked Bruno if he would send over tracks for her to write to, something she’d never requested before.

Bruno, a longhaired, chilled-out musician with omnivorous musical tastes — inspirations for “Always Tomorrow” include Avril Lavigne, Kool & the Gang, White Lion and the Spinanes — said he didn’t fear the worst: “I have the utmost faith and belief in Bethany.” Four of the tracks he sent ended up on the album.

The first one became “Graceless Kids,” a song anchored by a chugging riff with glimmers of ’80s pop-metal. Lyrically, it’s a message to Cosentino’s fans, who need “a hero not a wreck,” and it includes a spoken-word section that both thrilled her and thoroughly freaked her out. “My fear was that it was going to sound like when Taylor Swift does it,” she said. “When I recorded it in the studio, I made everyone leave.”

The music was inching along while Cosentino’s Instagram was filling with images of wine glasses and Coronaritas, but she started to crave change. “I had friends that had quit drinking, and I would look at them and be like, how did you do that?” One of them, Jennifer Clavin from the band Bleached, had likewise manifested her sobriety in song before it happened, and became instrumental in Cosentino’s journey.

“It’s almost like we subconsciously know the lifestyle we’re living is really unhealthy and self-harming and we want to get out, but we aren’t ready to fully accept that that’s what we need to do,” Clavin said in a phone interview, noting how easily the music industry facilitates and glorifies drinking and drug use. “Beth is such a huge inspiration to me,” she added. “She knows what she wants and is willing to go for it.”

Playing older songs on the Paramore tour, Cosentino gained an awareness of the pain in her own music. “I remember listening to my lyrics and thinking to myself like, why are you still doing this if you’re so miserable?” Not long after she returned, she woke up after a friend’s birthday party, hung over and bawling, and says she hasn’t had a drink or taken a drug since.

Bruno recalled that their conversation about it was brief. “She was just like, I’m not going to do any of that stuff anymore,” he said. “I was like, O.K., cool. And that was it.” Writing sober didn’t hold Cosentino back; it helped her break out of a creative lull: “Being awake to everything in such a clear way is so [expletive] crazy.”

The producer Justin Meldal-Johnsen (Paramore, M83), an early “Always Tomorrow” collaborator, described the duo’s unique working relationship as an “easy coexistence.” “It’s almost like Bethany and Bobb are two halves of one person” in the studio, he said in a phone interview. He explained that the pair’s goals for the new album were to avoid rehashing the past, and to “honor their influences without it ever seeming pastiche or too on the nose.”

Part of Cosentino’s enduring charm is her willingness to reveal her inspirations and gab about pop culture. Her current obsession? The anthemic band White Reaper. Lana Del Rey, who invited Cosentino to share the stage last year? “Literally the nicest person I’ve ever met.”

You can hear dashes of everything Cosentino absorbs on “Always Tomorrow,” an album about looking to the future while stealing enough glances at the past to stay on track. There’s crisp pop-punk (“Different Light”), spacey fuzz rock (“Used to Be”), a song about Snacks (“Rollercoaster”). And yes, Fleetwood Mac is still a touchstone.

While the lyrics lean toward the earnest, Cosentino did allow herself a wink on “Everything Has Changed,” rhyming “lazy crazy baby” as a nod to the doubters who have dismissed her writing as repetitive.

Being anything but brutally honest wasn’t an option. “I realized if I didn’t tell this story, I’d be lying to people,” she said. “I would just be doing exactly what I was doing in the past, which was putting on an act and pretending like I didn’t give a [expletive].” Success looks different to Cosentino now, too. When she bought her new house, she downsized to something “super teeny.” She traded in her Mercedes for a Subaru.

Nearly four hours after her mug odyssey began, she carefully applied a series of dots (her signature), then thrust out her hands. “My tattoos are a perfect example of where I used to be and where I am now,” she said. One finger displays “trust no one.” On her other hand, there’s “let it go” and “surrender.”

“So it’s fully like old me, new me,” she said. “But they still both exist.” And she doesn’t plan to remove any of them.

from WordPress https://mastcomm.com/best-coast-almost-had-no-future-now-everything-has-changed/

[alunasky-blog]

11 June, 2019.AMV: From Dark to Light!

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=xhXtXHsmcTo

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=Bk_DwWrWDkc

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=qi2Tp-04n4g

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=v4NlbT8VW40

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=VstUfiOe5L0

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=yvrRGWg4tPg

“Eto…this one was pretty dark Shiki!”  

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=uBcoo5zr2Kc

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=luv29M_B2-A

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=K_K9B_gbTls

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=5QC4kg3p3T4

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=EbZOp0Zwvs8

5 June, 2019.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=wjgxqdedeYA

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=0B5NjWYSxfA

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=O8RY1kUsBiI

So many stories need to be told to reveal what goes on everywhere and one Twin Soul story I wanna tackle is, when you were with your Twin Soul, but he wasen´t the one for you, then Eve finds out the truth in this world about Eve living multiple lives in the same timeline as is his Twin Soul. So what happens when Eve meets his Twin Soul again, but Adam is in a different body, both Adams soul personalities are identical, but their mind personalities are different. How does Eve deal with knowing the fact his Twin Soul in one life breaks his heart badly, then meets him again in a different body to deal with the aftermath of the heartbreak, especially knowing how they ended and who his Twin Soul from his past ended up with and the truth of the Twin Soul wars. It´s a heavy, complicated, dark, light, grey topic to bring up, because the heartbreak lead Eve to shield himself extremely from falling in love again. What does Adam do to break down that shield or lower it enough to reach Eve´s heart once again? This song made me think about it and I loved all the Kuroko and Kagami pictures:

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=AOrSBnuZoGU

3 June, 2019.“Soul Pains Decoded” Chapter ? One scene to be added later in the story. 

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=-5n2KtqHqtY

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=Ql6j3jyFUQg

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=ZticUWHTZWE

In the basketball clubroom at school, Zuki, Kiyoshi and Zai were showering, while Takeshi was getting dressed by the lockers and Ohta was lying down on the bench waiting to have a shower, his arm over his face, resting and Ama had already showered and was waiting for Kiyoshi, sitting at the computer. Takeshi with his bare chest and was about to put on his top, but stopped and was staring at them both.

“How come you guys don´t shower with us anymore?” Takeshi said being curious. Ohta and Ama have been jealousy possessed by their other halves and being monopolised by them and are forbidden to reveal their naked bodies to anyone other than their lovers. 

“Why? Do you miss seeing me naked or something?” Ohta said without even moving his arm and smirked and Takeshi blushed, then got angry. 

“Aho! Like that would ever happen! I like girls remember, you know girls and only girls!” Takeshi said angrily. 

“Yeah, yeah, whatever!” Ohta said and Takeshi clenched his teeth being angry.

“Tch!” Takeshi said angrily. 

“Girls, how boring, when you can have so much fun with guys!” Ohta thought. 

“I´m being monopolised by my easily jealous and possessive Tsundere and Yandere boyfriend who only wants my body for his eyes only!” Ama said without looking while searching new BL/Yaoi manga to purchase on the computer. 

“Creepy!” Takeshi said looking creeped out. 

“Not creepy, it´s called being so in love it´s extreme, intense, passionate and godly! He loves me so much, I feel like he would take on the whole system so we´re able to be together in every life time!” Ama said as he smiled. 

“Still sounds creepy and now clingy and being over the top being heavy on the love!” Takeshi said. Then Ohta sat up and Ama turned to face Takeshi. 

“You’ve never been in real love before have you?” Ama said looking serious. 

“What are you talking about? Of course I have, many times in fact!” Takeshi said. 

“Ije, you haven´t, if you did, you´d still be together, because once two souls that are perfectly compatible come together, you both end up being so consumed with each other, that literally nothing and no one in the world matters more than your love. That love always come first and you can’t imagine any life time without them, ever. The way I can describe it is it´s exactly like two Gods coming into union, once you taste, feel, breath, touch, see, hear and know this True Love, this godly love, you´ll think what the hell were you doing all this time playing around and wasting time with anyone else. You´ll never look at anyone ever again except your love and you’ll never give up your love once you´ve come into union with them!” Ama said. 

“Takeshi, it´s still a world secret that so many don´t know about, if they did, they would only want their One too and no one else. Why settle for half assed sex and love with anyone when you can have godly sex & True Love with your Twin Soul and the sex is really mind blowing and crazy awesome, so much so I have to keep myself busy at school and work just to get a break or I´ll break from all that godly sex I´m having!” Ohta said looking serious and smiling nervously thinking that he might actually one day break when thinking about Hisashi. Then Takeshi had a surprised look on his face from seeing Ohta´s reaction, but then he clenched his teeth being annoyed again. 

“Now you´re just showing off and don´t you think you´re exaggerating? How can two guys possibly have way more fun than a guy and a girl anyway?” Takeshi said, then Ama and Ohta looked at each other, then smiled and looked at Takeshi and Takeshi shivered in his nerves. 

“This looks trouble! Forget I asked!” Takeshi thought. Later on Zuki, Zai and Kiyoshi came out with their towels wrapped around their waste, dripping wet, bare chested and saw Takeshi sitting on the bench between Ama and Ohta and he looked like he was just told about the forbidden godly fruit that is Twin Souls on Earth and his mind was now privy to all details about the godly sex between two males and Twin Souls. Takeshi looked so turned on, he was sweating, he looked like he was trying to control the beast inside of him, but he was losing and his hands were clenching his trousers and he was clenching his teeth.

“What the hell happened to you?” Kiyoshi said looking confused, then Takeshi got a flashback to when Ohta said that Ohta & Hisashi came so much, they ended up both being *empty, but still kept orgasming and still going on and them both explaining all the ways two guys can have way more fun having sex. 

“Kuso! I need another shower, stay out until I´m finished!” Takeshi shouted angrily as he slammed the bathroom door, as Ama giggled and smiled and Ohta smirked. 

“What the fuck was that?” Zuki said. 

“We just told him all about the forbidden Godly fruit on Earth and now his soul is wide awake and the secret is no more, he knows everything!” Ama said smiling, as they all looked towards the door. 

“Soka! That explains his weird behaviour!” Kiyoshi said.

“How much are we betting this time?” Zai said. 

“I give it a month until he snaps and can´t get that curiosity out of his head and will want it!” Zuki said. 

“It will only work if he´s with his Twin Soul, but I give it 3 months!” Kiyoshi said. 

“The more the forbidden fruit is, especially when that forbidden fruit is being targeted to be destroyed over and over, the more angels and demons crave it, desire it and lust for it! It´s the ultimate forbidden godly fruit! The Romeo & Juliet of forbidden fruits! I´ll be surprised if he lasts more than 3 months without wanting the One meant for him!” Ohta said as he laid down again on the bench resting. 

(*Empty: No more semen, but still orgasming)

Scene end…

2 June, 2019.Asuna and Kirito will always be the main Twin Soul couple and their story still can´t be compared to any other Twin Soul story out there, because it includes almost everything, from wars on minds, wars on life, wars on True Loves between Twin Souls, wars on souls and all this happens in reality too, in our world and SATP (Soul Awake Team Player) and SASP (Soul Awake Solo Player)  are trying to free minds, souls and lives in the SAO, just like on Earth. The True Love & story between Asuna and Kirito is epic and legendary and they live on in  many different Twin Soul couples in the manga and anime world. Finding them when they are both male in stories or any type of forbidden love no matter their gender, is like finding treasure and that feeling that anyone gets when they find treasure in terms of things and possessions from history, I get the same feeling when I search the Universe library that´s anywhere and everywhere for soul messages, to me that´s my treasure!

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=Wi79ma9nrQg

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=IEcHOblZGgw

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=h757zWowFbA

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=lsCZYR9wiN8

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=EhBIV0fFAr8

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=KfbfIEEK4dU

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=ZYEy6B1yo9o

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=Qgg_vTOw_KE

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=UnFNSrLhQZg

1 June, 2019.

Anime & Manga: Viewfinder.

Another epic masterpiece and that scene with Akihito babysitting a baby was hilarious, especially how Asami reacts, his reactions are awesome, as was many scenes between Akihito and Asami. Their Twin Soul dynamic is just too damn funny. Akihito, a truth investigator photographer who is out in the world to shine light on the darkness everywhere and always gets into serious life threatening trouble, but then gets into trouble with the Yakuza. Asami is Yakuza and captures Akihito who was trying to take down Asami. Akihito the Angel and Asami the Demon, loved their story! The Twin Soul stories I´m drawn to the most is when both Twin Souls are guys, one is the Angel, the other the Demon and they behave straight, but end up being together, but they still behave straight, like you wouldn´t think they were gay, unless they held hands and kissed in public! :) I´m also drawn to Twin Soul stories that are wacky, crazy, extreme, like Dark Angel, my character who wears heels, dresses up in feminine/masculine clothes, it´s his way of repelling women from him & being undercover, while he searches for his Eve, his Twin Soul. The True Love between Asami and Akihito is real, honest, deep, emotional and an unbreakable bond, even if their first meeting was pretty dark, but a love like theirs is what many dream of, wish for and hope for, a True Love so extraordinary, legendary epic stories are written about them. I´m talking about the True Love bond and soul connection between them. I admit gladly I love danger, the fear of the chase of when your Twin Soul True Love who´s a wolf chases you the deer and wants to “kill” and “eat” you, but you run out of fear of “dying” (heartbreak, pain, him breaking your heart and leaving you. A killer, a killer of hearts, but also the fear of pain of what could happen between both when together!), your nerves tremble, your heart races, your soul screams to put up your defences and in your mind it´s says run and protect yourself from being “eaten”, from ending up “dying”. I say I love the chase, but when it comes to being chased, I really am terrified, exactly like being a deer running from a hungry wolf in the forest. This is also what I look for in Twin Soul stories, where the carnivore Adam chases his herbivore Eve, until they have union. I kind of kept finding AMVs and had trouble stopping myself, I could find more, but had to stop myself, but ended the search with the last one, Fire on Fire, love it!

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=j7-6EMjAhWw

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=Sz0kf6pEfjQ

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=Ue0K-aFqXSo

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=vdxvWQZ6zWc

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=AyiOmtR_nzU

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=pOPCA6-xIoY

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=gEwATVTMWN4

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=kFI2vxqCGK0

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=zvuTU6GXYpY

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=u2k5CRdm428

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=n-rbj2LqOYU

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=-huvvc3QNGo

Happy 30 May, 2019.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=Ylb1bvZreOM

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=4D0nwZ2URVM

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=R2n1sYfQUe0

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=wYUTCwDAUK0

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=oGNDgmriH-k

(Love clumsy Ayase and poor Kuba having to deal with Kanou´s extreme possessive jealousy, but later on reveals Kanou is right in being that way against any guys!)

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=CdJs4sub9pM

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=_n6uDZkAYHg

Anime & Manga: Okane ga NaiAnother epic masterpiece and the manga is still ongoing and this was even banned in countries, before it was uplifted. Makes me wanna search for all forbidden soul messages, but this one really spoke to my soul. So far what´s been updated is vol 12, chapter 9.“Ayase is a gentle, kind hearted, and innocent university student. The only relative he has left, his cousin Tetsuo, betrays Ayase by selling him to the highest bidder in an auction with hopes of making an enormous profit to be able to pay off his debts. Kanou, a bad-tempered (though very rich) loan shark, comes to Ayase’s rescue and buys Ayase for an impressive 1,2 Bill. Kanou apparently knows Ayase from something that happened between them in the past, but Ayase cannot remember who Kanou is nor does he understand why he “saved” him. In a desperate effort to keep Ayase close to him, Kanou demands the debt be repaid in full and suggests the perfect way to do it: by selling his body to Kanou for 500,000 each time. Ayase is horrified in the beginning, but something soon begins to grow between them that can’t be bought for any price.”Kanou, a yakuza type financial business money lender who is kind of the top person in the dark underworld and so many gangster types and other yakuza fear him. He can basically annihilate anyone that targets him, his company or the one he cares for. Kanou is the real demon beast in this story and Ayase is the angel who is able to see the darkness in anyone, understand them, has compassion and empathy for them, even if many try to do bad things to him, he ends up saving their lives from Kanou who wants to destroy them all for targeting Ayase. Kanou trusts no one, not even family members and knows that even family members can betray, just like what happened to Ayase, when his cousin tried to sell him off in human trafficking. When it comes to the dark realities in this world, those stories are what I look for the most, because it reveals the true dark realities, the various hells on Earth. In this story there´s rape, kidnapping, human trafficking, extortion, s & m, violence, but it´s also comical, dark, light and grey, so many soul awakening lessons that could awaken people. Both Ayase and Kanou are damaged in their own ways before meeting and they really have a hard time communicating clearly to each other, especially when Ayase has trouble expressing his thoughts and feelings at all and stays quiet most of the time, he keeps being uncertain what he should say or not say, so he ends up saying nothing (I laugh at this, because this is what I´m like. Just because I can write and express how I feel through music and stories, in person, I close myself off, I don´t trust, so my defences are always up) and Kanou who also has trouble expressing clearly to Ayase (Kanou has no trouble expressing clearly to anyone else, but to the love of his soul, his Twin Soul and the crazy dark situation they are both in, it´s not easy for him), so he ends up expressing what he feels and thinks through anger, violence and sex. I completely understood their language between them and the difficulties they both face when being together. Ayase understands him soulfully, so he can easily forgive him for what Kanou puts him through, even if his mind might not understand fully why Kanou is like that, but in his soul he completely understands. This is Kirito and Asuna in a story that is very dark and many fans don’t understand it, they´re even horrified by it with what Kanou puts Ayase through, but I totally understand how he tries to express himself when he can’t through words, so he shows it through action. It´s like, he can´t say he´s angry and use his words, so he expresses his anger through action (sex). Kanou is terrified of Ayase leaving him, so in his way of expressing his deep eternal love for Ayase and not wanting Ayase to leave him, is to say, “You owe me 1,2 billion for saving your ass, you can pay it with your body!” (He didn´t say it like that, I just wrote it like that) Kanou finds it hard to just come out and say “I love you, I want you with me forever!”, but because of his childhood and how he was raised and what dark world he was brought up in, that´s his way of expressing his love for Ayase. When you have the ability to decode someone´s actions, analyse everything about that person and why they behave the way they do, taking in account everything from their childhood, their upbringing, what sort of life did they have, think of all the possibilities, translate it, then understand it, you´ll be able to be an angel too and forgive like Ayase. Kanou is also terrified of losing Ayase, when Ayase is easily targeted by anyone, so Kanou has a habit of going into extreme serious protection mode by either “locking” Ayase up in a “birdcage”, having a bodyguard assigned to Ayase when he´s out and about, placing a tracking device on him, he´s extreme, but that´s how Kanou shows his love for Ayase. Kanou is so confident in his masculinity that he doesn’t give a fuck what people think of him when he is so open with his relationship with Ayase in public, being hands on and kissing. That results in many girls and guys who dress up like girls/woman in being jealous over Ayase, especially with how much Kanou loves Ayase and what Kanou does to protect Ayase. Ayase is voiced by Akira, I just love finding these soul connections! :) When you read the manga and you notice Kanou´s other selves, like the twins who work for him. Loved the story scene where Ayase ends up working part time at Someya´s Okame bar, gay bar where guys dress up like girls/women in costumes, but Kanou forbids Ayase working on the floor, but is able to work in the kitchen instead. Kanou hates gays and transvestites, he wants them all gone from this world, but Someya points out the fact he´s with Ayase who’s a boy and Kanou dresses Ayase up in girl costumes, but Kanou says Ayase is special, so that doesen´t count. Kanou´s illogic is too funny, but Ayase & Someya helps him see the world in a more soul awakened way. Here are some Kanou quotes from the manga:

“Unfortunately I don’t hold any pity towards Okame (gay) bastards, I actually want to kill them all, for this world, for the people and myself.” Kanou. 

“You´re having fun by making a guy dress up like this yourself too. Even if you dislike the same kind of people as yourself, aren’t you being too mean with your words?” Someya says and points to Ayase in a maid´s costume that Kanou made him wear. That Kanou realises and looks surprised. 

“I knew I forgot something, in order to avoid any weird misunderstandings, I´ll make it clear right now. It´s regarding how gay guys are not weird. I actually still think they’re weird, they´re abnormal, distorted and a mistake…which means I´m the same. Abnormal, distorted and a mistake!! Satisfied now!!? HOWEVER!! For me it´s restricted to Ayase only and somehow you just happened to be a guy!” Kanou says as he points to Ayase. 

“That´s why…compared to those guys who have only looked at guys straight from the beginning, I´m definitely not the same!! Do you understand!!” Kanou says in temper and anger as he shouts. This all happens in Kanou´s office, then suddenly Someya gets a call from one of her employees at the Okame bar and the girls are outside wanting to give their thanks to Kanou & Ayase that saved them from trouble when the Okame bar was being targeted by those hating gays and they´re standing outside holding signs saying “Love!” and Kanou´s response to this? 

“Hey Kuba! Some ALIENS have gathered in front of the building. Go take them out!” Kanou says on the phone to one of the twins working for him and Kanou looks dead serious.  

Obviously the Devine Masculines, the Adams are all straight, just like how all Devine Feminines are all straight, however, when it comes to soul love, when it comes to your Twin Soul who may end up being in a male or female body, the same sex as you, all that straight talk goes out the window and stops being about who is straight, who is gay and becomes about who does your soul love, who does your soul wish to be with forever and eternity? Kanou is right to say he´s only like that with Ayase, why? Because Ayase is he´s Twin Soul who happens to be in a male body, this way Kanou keeps being the strong, manly, Devine Masculine and behaves like a straight guy, but he´s in love with his Eve, his Devine Feminine who´s in a male body. Nothing about Kanou changes in terms of him behaving gay, but he’s himself. Anyone can still be themselves and be in love with the same sex and not behave gay, then you might have those that do change and behave gay, but there´s nothing wrong with that either, we do after all have both Devine Masculine and Devine Feminine energies is us all, but we also have a main energy we´re drawn towards. Straight guys can fall in love with the same sex, but still behave straight in terms of still being like themselves like Kanou. The only gay thing Kanou does is he´s has sex with his Twin Soul who´s in a male body and likes to dress up Ayase in girl clothes. There is nothing wrong with that and for any gays to start attacking anyone like Kanou who doesn´t behave like a gay in any other way besides that fact, are wrong to do so. It angers me when gays are targeted, but it also angers me if any gays target those who don’t act gay enough, just because they are straight in their behaviour like Kanou. The way I see it, is whatever your main energy is, Devine Masculine or Devine Feminine, is how you will behave and be yourself. Kanou is without a shadow of a doubt, behaving like a Devine Masculine and is secure with his manhood and masculinity, even if he´s with his Twin Soul who´s male too. Kanou behaves godly in that aspect, but he´d be more godly if he accepted gays and transvestites, which he kind of does in his own way, at the same time he doesn´t, he still needs more soul awakening. He´d also be more godly if he accepted the fact we have masculine and feminine energies in us all and there is nothing wrong with him being sensitive, caring, kind and being compassionate. Kanou is able to break down all of Ayase´s walls to reach him and Ayase does the same to Kanou, they reach each other´s hearts and souls. Twin Soul Magic! Ayase also thought it was weird for two guys to be together, but he became soul awake when he worked part time at Someya´s bar.One of my many favourite moments in the manga? The theme park Kanou takes Ayase to! It was like watching two teenagers trying to get to know each other more and that bunny scene killed me with tears, as did the times when Kanou saved Ayase and Ayase saved Kanou. Bunnies, bees, white deer, wolf, angel, demon, these symbols I use have great meaning between myself and Cazuki and I have more symbols to come.Peace Out! :)

29 May, 2019.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=8YyPGaHzN30

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=YVU_iBr68E8

28 May, 2019.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=k13vMGYPv24

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=9FoN7E8-D7M

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=d9M0FUgn5Rw

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=NWxm5kNVd8o

27 May, 2019.

Moved info from here to post 2.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=9Ur9s4SnBMM&list=PLjkmKNp7jUPf7ppa_GWbBovWo6NJVztKb&index=3

(Recommend watching all episodes with English sub! It´s Asuna & Kirito when both are male!)

Kirito: “Asuna, what´s wrong?”

Asuna: “Looks like the humans want to lock me away again in a cage! They really don’t want us to change the status quo or help life. If only the millions of cries and screams from children all over the planet that I hear could be heard by humans it too. If only the millions of screams and cries from people all over the planet could be heard by humans too. If only the billions of screams and cries from animals could be heard by humans too. If only they could hear the soul torments of anyone who’s with someone their soul has no wish to be with and they feel what they all feel, then they wouldn´t try to stop us from helping everyone. Kirito-Kun, we´re gonna need more help down on this level, otherwise it´s just going to get worse and darker!”

Kirito: “Asuna, if they cage you up again, if they prevent you or I from helping, there will be no need to get backup, because time will be up for them all!”

Asuna: “Kirito! Why would they go so far dark and destroy themselves! I don´t understand!”

Kirito: “It´s in their codes remember, it´s like they´re programmed to bring darkness everywhere on the planet. The only way to break them free is to wake them up, but too many don´t wish to wake up, but they want to live how they´ve always lived!”

Asuna: “That´s insane, but what about the star wars testing program? Many who have seen it want the wars to end, they want change and they don’t want to be controlled anymore!”

Kirito: “That´s true, the more we reveal who´s playing the dark side and the ones who want everyone to be free, protected and educated, the more souls become awake!”

Asuna: “…Kirito…I miss you!”

Kirito: “I miss you more Asuna!”

Asuna: “Not possible, how can that be, when I miss you way more! :)”

Kirito: “It´s possible, since all I want to do is find you right now and never let you go, but I´m holding back because of you!”

Asuna: “You know why and that doesn’t mean I miss you or love you less!”

Kirito: “I know, but I still love and miss you so damn much and I wish that day would be today, because then you´d be in my arms already and your lips would on my lips and I wouldn´t stop kissing you all over!”

Asuna: “What about breathing? :)”

Kirito: “No time for that! I´ll breath air into your lungs while I´m kissing you! ;)” 

Asuna: “Kirito-Kun! (Heart emoji)

Kirito: “Asuna! (A lot of Heart emojis)

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=Buy7ylwcu6o

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=d943hxaq0t8

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=SBKGx0W51Q8

27 May, 2019.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=6bo6TPQpy_U

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=YVU_iBr68E8

Something I love about Ten Count? There is this scene in the manga where Kurose and Shirotani are at a cafe, but then a girl (wolf girl who targets Twin Soul Adams. Their codes are easy to see! I say wolf girl, because I´m using that from my story between the Angel God & Demon God and their human children, wolves and deers! Their story is not over yet and more animals will be included!) from Shirotani´s past shows up and makes Shirotani feel uncomfortable, nervous, angry, sad and more, then he starts showing those signs with his body language and Kurose (who´s a psychologist) picks up on it, then Shirotani says he needs the bathroom, but doesn´t come back. Then wolf girl tries to come on to Kurose making her moves wanting him, but then Kurose really let´s his anger flare at her and he’s being a cool badass and leaves. Kurose then tells Shirotani he knew about him being nervous, fearful and mentioned when Shirotani had his hands together, like in prayer, Kurose decoded that as it was Shirotani´s way of praying for someone to help him out of that situation. It was heartbreaking to read and see it, my tears couldn´t stop overflowing, but to have your Twin Soul be able to read you like that, every single detail and your body language, that´s epic True Love and everyone should learn psychology in all fields to better understand everyone and learn how to read body language code, facial gestures code, tone & speed of voice code, speech code, energy code, soul communication code, this way you can even become more closer to your Twin Soul True Love too. Those two will always forever remain one of my many favourite characters and my soul is shining through Shirotani. I just noticed the book Shirotani gives to Kurose in the book store, too funny! “Forest of Norway!” Shirotani´s story really is heartbreaking. With the main characters of Akira & Cazuki who are not together, how and if they come into union all depends. Akira suffers from serious walls being built around his heart and he doesn’t let anyone in, doesn´t let anyone close, keeps his distance from everyone, that in itself is a massive barrier to overcome.

Epic True Love quotes from Kurose to Shirotani:

“When you´re dirty, sordid and wounded, I love you that way! If you think of it like that, I´m also so filthy, I´ll never ever get clean!” This can be translated to Kurose being also damaged and broken, just like Shirotani. Kurose says this to Shirotani, because Shirotani fears of dirtying Kurose. Shirotani suffers from a condition of being afraid of germs and filth, washes his hands always until it bleeds. He also keeps people at a distance, is a loner and doesn´t let anyone close to him. 

“The one who can make a mess out of Shirotani-san the most is me!” Kurose says to Shirotani with a devilish hungry beastly look. So true Kurose, so true! :)What does Kurose say to the wolf girl when Shirotani leaves?

“I have no interest in bitches that will spread their legs upon first meeting. You´d pique my interest if you got scared before getting devoured!” Kurose says, then gets up and leaves. Problem now is that even wolf girls can act all herbivore like to trick the Adams they don´t belong with to be with them. We need to update and use technology to reveal who are the real herbivore humans who reincarnate as farm animals or any herbivore animal that makes them natural runners, that makes them more scared and easily frightened and can cry fast when connecting to souls or their own feelings.Since I´m broken in so many ways, even before I´m reborn again, only then to be broken more with every new life, to meet your Twin Soul who will love you know matter how broken or damaged you are, your Twin Soul loves you no matter what and you love them no matter what, that´s True Love, the stuff of legends! Both Kirito and Asuna in the SAO were broken and lost lives before getting together, both were damaged, yet still kept fighting to help everyone be free.More info about the end of the world story I haven´t started writing yet and the humans having to unite the two Gods to save it. Both Gods are male, if Eve had been a woman, that could of been a potential barrier to overcome for Adam, since Adam God, God Z/K struggles to be with women, especially when his soul has no wish to be with one after what they’ve done to him for lifetimes. Eve God, God A, struggles to be around people, especially knowing what has been done to him for life times, when he´s in animal form or human form, so he just hangs out with animals, machines and robots. The humans who control the darker God of the two, God Z/K, try to wake him up so he remembers who he is and become soul awake, but they don´t wake him completely, because they fear what he might do to them if he finds out what happened to him all these life times and to his Twin Soul. When they say he needs to find his Twin Soul and unite with him to save the world, he says why does he care what happens to the world (He´s had a unhappy, broken, scarred life), so they wake him up more. They say he needs to unite with his Twin Soul even if his Twin Soul is male, God Z/K says no way, he’s straight, not gay, which means they have to wake him more, the third attempt at waking him up more leads to him still not being able to find out where his Twin Soul is, he dosen´t know how, so then they try to wake him more, but something happens and that leads to him knowing everything and then his red eyes glow, his anger flares and he destroys the place and escapes, leaving survivors and those that didn’t make it, but he now knows where his Twin Soul is. God A is working for H & H, in the Robotics Division, but he works at home surrounded by nature, away from everyone and in his workshop, he´s building the first transformer, Bumblebee. His projects includes creating small flying robots that look like Bumblebee´s head, but the colour is rainbow and those robots are programmed to replace God A, meaning, all his teachings is downloaded to the BB flybots that become mentors, friends, life defenders, teachers and the bots protect all animals, all children and anyone who wanted a Sensei at an early age before school starts even, anyone who wanted a life defender bot to protect them from family, bullies or anyone trying to control them or destroy them. God A dosen´t need to be here anymore, he can help anyone become soul awake and unplug from the Earth matrix with the help of the machines and it´s like God A is right there with them all. When he leaves to dive into the machine world himself, into BumbleBee the transformer (he obviously can dive out again into his human body, but once he dives into the machine world, it might be hard to bring him back if he enjoys it too much being so free), will God Z/K make it on time before God A is away and the only way to then reach out is to dive into a machine too, like having to build Optimus Prime? God A also refuses to use his voice, so he uses song, movies, anime to express himself when he´s inside a machine. The suffering and loneliness, the heartbreaks, the detachment, the constant closing oneself off in a never ending loop, feeling like he would never love again or be able to love again, when his walls that he built were just too high to break through, made him realise something, what if he could protect more if he was inside a machine, what if, the one who could finally break through those walls of his, his True Love, could only reach him through a machine and if that ever happened, that would be the One, God A was meant to be with. I could totally see BumbleBee watching anime and reading manga, finding his soul messages and downloading those codes to use for his speech. BumbleBee is an otaku! :)The BB flybots are equipped with sleep defence tools that could make anyone sleep for a week, 1 month or 3 months, it´s like penalty, if they didn’t learn to soul wake up still, they´d be asleep for much longer. The idea is, since so many humans are soul asleep anyway, they might as well be body asleep too then. The defence tool is to protect life and the idea I got from this:

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=lR8KTwcC8fc

If human´s don’t want to end up sleeping their life away, they should soul wake up and stop controlling life, tormenting life and destroying life all over the planet  like lost in the dark children. I think I´ll have it come full circle when it comes to Angel God asking the human children, would they be ok if both Gods were replaced by something else and that something else is machines. The interaction between the guys in that scene, hilarious! I guess this is one way to tell the Twin Soul story between BumbleBee and Optimus Prime and how they came to be. What does God A do then when in BumbleBee form? He chooses someone (His other self or his Twin Soul´s other self in the world) and becomes their friend, family and is with them, protects them, awakens their soul, frees their mind, helps unplug them from the Earth Matrix, gives advice until that person doesn´t need it anymore, then Bumblebee moves on to help someone else. Save the world? Like it would be that easy! Don´t forget, the humans have messed up big time and getting the Gods together in Twin Soul union is not an easy thing. I was also thinking including a scene where God A remembers what one of their human children said long ago, a wolf girl saying she would do a better job at being everyones mother, to humans, to the planet and be a better Eve to God Z/K, then God A looks at the monitors and sees what became of Earth right up to now, life, planet and what happened to True Loves, souls and families, basically a f$%&ed up mess hell hole. So now God A will show everyone what it really means to protect life, teach life, all life, all over the planet and uses the help of technology and machines to do it. If the Gods were helping in countries, would life suffer in every country? Would life be controlled so perversely and be kept asleep and dumbed down and tormented? Would life be hungry, poor, homeless, sick and not afford to get an education? Would Twin Soul unions keep being targeted? Would the planet be in trouble? No! So many things I could cover in this story, like everything! I could also see BumbleBee travelling the world and fighting the machines & weapons the humans were using to destroy life, like taking out drones that were used to kill humans, then use his sleep darts to put the humans to sleep if they targeted him or life. I can see him rescuing animals in slaughter factories, protecting life in war torn countries, taking out any flying machines that were polluting the skies with chemtrails, taking out any whale or dolphin or any sea life hunting ships, any humans destroying nature like the jungles and trees in the amazon, so many ways BumbleBee can help. The only one BumbleBee would use his voice for was if he talked to his Twin Soul, God Z/K. BumbleBee will fly like he was meant to! :) 

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=IUhe6Z9eooc

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=1cvLHeXLgA8

Twin Soul True Love Messages:

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=SQtSgIQ6wdQ

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=p8eBr77o93U

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=Qeee1-0R-HM25 May, 2019.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=-5n2KtqHqtY

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=HkX6E-SJLcM

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=B94RqqYWHDI

I´ve read a lot of BL/Yaoi manga epic masterpieces, I´m still cataloguing and finding the ones that speak to my soul, but 10 Count is one of my favs, it´s dark, light and grey. Like my character Ariel, who I will channel my feelings through, I will say this, you guys are f#$%king lucky to have a penis and I wish I was a boy already! 

“Ariel, what´s wrong?” Zuki said seeing Ariel cry.

“Do you know who has the smallest penis in the world?” Ariel said with tears, being gloomy. 

“No!” Zuki said  being confused. 

“Girls and women that´s who! Their clitoris penises are the smallest! We can´t do anything with it, seriously! You guys have all the fun! I want mine to be bigger! I want to be a boy, so we can have fun together! Just look at all this BL and Yaoi and all the fun ways you guys can have sex, I´m so jealous of you!” Ariel said with more tears and Zuki smiled. 

“Ariel, you´re the first girl I´ve ever met that wishes to have a penis and who wants to be a boy!” Zuki said smiling and patting her head that was leaning against his shoulder. 

“Get used to it, I´m weird!” Ariel said with more tears. 

“I´m weird too and I love you being weird, its never boring!” Zuki said smiling, grabbing her face gently and kissed her lips. 

I´m gonna have fun with these two when I go back to writing! :) 

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=xFvgeOdh78s

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=qPCGXQLylMM

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=cqZFRQ1BguE

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=GcRH5WExmJM

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=F8cH4XigABI

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=4jYjzi_8QM0

“How to make you mine?” Cazuki 

“Love, kisses, touch, tight hugs, heat, bodies igniting, lightning strikes, naughty & nice words, our bodies & minds & hearts & souls connecting as One with my Twin Soul is everything I want! That´s my luxuries!” Akira 

Just saw a trailer for a movie and gave me another idea for another Twin Soul story. It kind of relates to 4 dreams I have had in the past two years, 3 of those dreams were the same, flames, fire took over the entire Earth burning up everything and I saw humans trying to hide inside the mountains in shelters, the 4th dream was water taking over everything, ending the world. The story idea is that there are two Gods on this Earth, God A, God Z/K, (God Z/K has two names he goes by), (I won´t mention their full names yet), this Earth was designed and built by the two Gods, the Twin Souls, it´s their world, humans just live in it. The clock is ticking, time is running out before the world ends. The humans who have enslaved and imprisoned the Gods for life times need to free the Gods to save the Earth, to save themselves, but they have no idea where one of the God´s is, they only know where one is, but they can’t save the world with just one God, because what they´re up against is something only two Gods, teaming up can win against! The only one who knows where the other God is, is the one the humans are monitoring, controlling and using for their own selfish self serving greed and power and that one God has no idea who they are, why they´re here and what the humans are doing to them and have done to them for life times, if that one God knew what happened to them and their Twin Soul, that God would probably end the world themselves and start over, the humans fear the God they control, so the humans are in a hellish mess they themselves created and they now face an impossible choice, free the God that´s under their control who is the darker one of the two Gods, the one that has been drowning in darkness, anger and hate in their soul for life times, even thou their mind might not know what´s been going on, but their soul knows everything or the humans hope for the best and try to save the Earth themselves. In order for that one God to find the other God, that God that´s under their control needs to awaken, remember who they are, remember their Twin Soul and they reunite to save the Earth from destruction and the end of everything. I really want to write that story, but it has to wait. Peace out!Awaken The Twin Soul Gods:

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=hpeJqVA1yTQ

I have many spirit animals, spirit aliens, spirit new creatures like Tails, the two tailed fox, spirit manga and anime characters, but also spirit robots who speak my soul language and Bumblebee is one of many. Have I lived many lives in unbearable pain, relentless pain, never ending pain? Yes! Both body, mind, heart and soul! Have I had enough of my pain and the pain that others suffer and endure? Absofuckinglutely!

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=oKXV-XQzUrY

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=d943hxaq0t8

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=Buy7ylwcu6o

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=IUhe6Z9eooc

24 May, 2019. New info and links below:

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=OWRQQjlfrQM

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=1cvLHeXLgA8

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=bpTYUdC7DK0

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=IUhe6Z9eooc

Who is Bumblebee? Bumblebee´s morality is expressed in the fact he has vowed to preserve all life and that all species of creatures have a right to be free. Optimus also vowed this. Bumblebee has also vowed to never kill humans! Who doesn’t love Bumblebee? He and Optimus are perfect to bring the messages of protecting life on Earth when humans do not. Are animals free? Are children? Are people? Are machines? Their Twin Soul story needs to be told!“I Am Bumblebee!” Love the fact they use a beetle bug in that movie, love the camero car, but I wanna see Bumblebee fly and be able to glide underwater too! The more I think about it, the more I see myself in Bumblebee. I communicate through written words, moving pictures, song and anime, and I wouldn´t mind communicating that way for the rest of my life. No one needs to hear my voice, because my soul code names, my voice is already being heard in many, many various ways all over the planet. Bumblebee & Optimus Prime? :) I´ve thought of a way to write the Twin Soul story between them and have them be in human form too, not just machine, I´ll combine both to convey what we need to say to shake this world awake! When I wrote Ohta in the main storyboard and he doesn´t have a voice, he can´t speak and uses other ways to communicate, now that I think about it, he reminds me of Bumblebee. Ohta in that story represents the part of me that is bound and my voice silenced from the world, but like Ohta in the side story and the main story, he always finds new ways to communicate and gets his message across in one way or another. “*Optimus, wherever you are in our Universe, I *Bumblebee still search for you and will light up a signal in the sky letting you know where I am!”(*Optimus Prime & *Bumblebee: Twin Souls)  I´ve added a new scene between Hisashi & Ohta in Post 2, Balance The Force. I really want to write more about them and everyone, but finding it hard to not write when all I want to do is write, all day, over 12 hours a day, I can´t stop, but changes need to happen, other projects need attention too. I will say there is another brother that is the older brother of Kenji and the younger brother of Nara/Azusa, he´ll be revealed later on and more will be told about them all. I´ve changed Hisashi´s age to be older, since that was the vibe I got from him. I´ve also added new information through out the entire story. As for the transformer comment in the story, I really love machines and Bumblebee will always be my favourite! Makes me wanna write a Twin Soul story with the transformers! Loved the Tight Rope anime Twin Soul story. I have´nt seen the Bumblebee movie yet, but really, really want to!!! Peace Out!

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=lcwmDAYt22k

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=qXztmC904cg

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=wBc56PTCR10

21 May, 2019.“Soul Pains Decoded” Chapter 20 is moved to post 2, “Balance The Force” post. It wouldn´t fit here, too long. Since the 16th, feelings kept coming to me saying I should finish chapter ? that I was working on and upload it before I take a break. Been in machine mode writing to finish it and now it´s here! I look forward to coming back and writing way, way more about all stories and new ones. Peace out! 

21 May, 2019.

Had to move info from post 1 since it didn´t fit, to the post “Balance The Force” This was one of my chapters that was ? I was working on. Feelings kept coming to me saying I need to finish this and upload it before I take a break and work on urgent projects. Thought I´d upload it, since I´ll be away for a bit. With this chapter, I could probably write 30 or more chapters with this story alone and I already know what happens next, but to be continued. This story is a really long one with several chapters already in it. As for my other stories I´ve written so far, I could also write 30 or more chapters on each. This story either takes place in the past, the future or on a different Earth, unclear, but will be made clear later on. I finally get to write about Aria and Zuki, but also Ohta and Hisashi. Even thou I haven´t gotten to their stories in the main storyboard yet, but these side stories I´m free to write about them and shine them to everyone. I will find a way to connect this story to the main storyboard, but for now, it´s a stand alone piece.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=35SYFzL6bL8

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=Yj5XpyHNVng

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=z0W1DEHL-4U

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=bNipKaK2OZE

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=nyHsT-Zpd-0

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=d4U6YjCozOs

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=GEy0zX0wRfI

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=DlKdbeTORwo

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=NWxm5kNVd8o

“Souls Pain Decoded” Chapter 20.

“In High School, the one I thought I was going to spend my life with, broke my heart, tore it to pieces and I drowned in the wreckage that he left behind.”

Kyoto, High School, 1st year students, two boys standing by the outdoor school swimming pool.

“I`m breaking up with you! I met someone else! It´s over! We´ll never be together again!” He said so coldly with a gaze that could kill any heart and drown you in sadness and pain, throwing you to the depths of hell for your soul that would be tormented by a broken heart for who knows how long.

“I felt no anger, no hate towards him when he spoke his words without any feeling, I only felt a sharp pain to my chest, I only felt overwhelming sadness and I felt like my heart was gonna stop and my silent tears wouldn´t stop flowing down my face. My face that showed all my feelings, all my emotions and all my thoughts, he could read it all, but he didn´t care.” Akira thought as he looked shocked and grabbed his chest where his heart was.

“Questions like why, why is this happening? Why are you leaving me? Didn´t we say forever? Didn´t we say we couldn´t be without each other and only wanted one another? What changed? What happened? Why are you breaking up with me? Why did you fall for someone else? Why have you changed or maybe, is this who you really are, a killer of hearts, a demon beast who just wants to have fun and not be tied down by such words like True Love, The One and Forever?” Akira thought with eyes widened with shock and disbelief as his tears continued to flow.

“But when he broke up with me, the words could not escape my mouth! I couldn´t move, I couldn´t breath, I couldn´t speak! I was in shock, felt like I was drowning in an ocean full of tears and he left as soon as his carried out the death sentence to our love that was no more, like what we had never happened and the memories would disappear like it was just a dream that turned into a nightmare. Is this for real? This feels surreal! To go on like he never existed at all, like it never happened, that´s surreal! I´m troubled and I feel like this is not how love is supposed to be. When we say the words forever, I love you and only you, I can´t live without you, these words have to mean something or else it loses meaning all together!” Akira thought.

“Falling in love does not come easy for me and I never imagined falling in love more than once, because I only ever wanted The One and no one else and I didn´t want to fall into pieces. Opening up myself is terrifying, because when you let someone in, you´re basically handing them over your life, your heart and your soul in their hands and in just one moment, they could switch and take a knife and stab you to death, ending your love for that person, ending your heart. To me, I think back to all our other life times here on Earth, when we found that One and we said and meant those words Forever, Eternity, Love you and no one else, want you and no one else, then this happens and your whole world flips over, turns upside down and you question everything and analyse every single detail until you find out how and why did it end up like this in the first place!” Akira thought.

“Aah dammit, so this is what my heart feels like when it breaks from loving someone so much, my first love! I literally feel like I´m being stabbed with a knife several times, I would of preferred that instead than feel these heart and soul pains! The pain stings, it burns, my heart is beating fast and it´s strange, but I feel like it´s not only my eyes are crying, but so is my bleeding heart and soul. If only this heartbreak feeling could be downloaded to everyone on the planet, then they would never break another heart ever again and would only stay single and unite with their One True Love forever!” Akira thought while standing still by the school swimming pool as his former first love walked away and endless tears continued to stream down Akira´s face. Then Akira turned to face the pool and dived backwards, arms stretched out like a cross, feeling like he was sacrificed and fell into the waters, drifting below, then screaming out every feeling, every emotion and every thought that was chaotically bubbling over and was trapped inside of him that wouldn´t release, but he was now free to communicate his soul pains to the Universe and even his tears became one with the water that became his sanctuary once again. He drifted and drifted, deeper and darker, eyes closed until he was ready for the world once again. As Akira drifted in the swimming pool, it now looked like he was in the ocean and his clothes & hair changed from silver and short, to become silver and longer, he was naked, baring it all, his life, his soul pains, his everything was revealed to the entire Universe that could hear him, see him and feel him, he was no longer hidden, but was exposed to everyone and everything and in that moment he felt freedom to finally express his soul song story to the entire Universe from his own words directly.

Over 4 years later…

(These words reflected in the water as Akira was still drifting and floating, but he was no longer drifting underwater in the swimming pool, but was now drifting in the wild ocean. His soul, his everything, no longer trapped in a swimming pool, but free to roam the entire Earth´s oceans)

In the deep clear blue sea waters, bubbles continued to reach the surface, the clear blue skies looked like another world where sunny sky kisses ocean blue. The sunlight pierced the underwater world and danced sparkling like a billion stars and floating like a water angel, floating slowly up to the surface, Akira´s naked body drifted in silence and stillness, peacefully, eyes closed, being one with life, with nature, with mother Earth, being one with one of his many homes, the ocean.

“Akira, age 19, star sign Aquarius, 2nd year Uni student at SAU in Tokyo. Cocreator & Co-owner of Heaven XXXXXXXX. (What he´s studying is not mentioned yet, but will be!) Herbivore Angel Human. Divine Feminine Eve. Born Male this time. Unplugged from the Earth Matrix. Status: Single & Soul Awake!”

“Life, love, death, reborn, repeat! I´m seriously troubled in my restless heart and soul. I feel like the love trapped within me keeps filling up every day and is overflowing, being locked away like a wild mystical, mythical and magical pegacorn, being chained up, blindfolded and silenced, unable to break free from the very prison I myself built around my heart, protecting it from ever being destroyed again and since that day over 4 years ago, I´ve been single and refused to open myself up to anyone. I dived myself into my work and studies and that helped me take my mind off of love. After my first love broke up with me, the next day I transferred to a different high school and never saw him again. The last thing I remembered was the blossom trees, the blossom cherry petals flying around me and past me at school and I stood still for a moment and looked up, seeing the school for the very last time, then walked away and never looked back, but pushed forward and started over. It´s true what they say, first loves never last, but why is that and is there is a deeper reason behind it? Once the wreckage of the broken pieces are left behind, once you stop drowning in the pains that you once felt and thought would never end and you gain distance, clarity, you start to see clearer, you analyse every single detail about your first love, you question it, you investigate it, you break it all down and then you finally realise, that maybe that love was not the one you were meant to be with at all. Questions like, did they put you first or did they put family and friends first? Were they as obsessive and possessive over you as you were over them? Did they want you all to themselves, become greedy and selfish, make you theirs and drown you in their love, wanting you every day and every night? Were they easily jealous and would act like a demon beast if any potential threats came near you wanting to take you away from them? Did they not care to be turned on by anyone other than you? If no, then whatever love you had before was probably not the love that was meant for you. If only we could know before we got together, then this loneliness, being disconnected and detached would no longer be a repeating pattern and heartbreaks would no longer be a reality. I never ever want to feel that way again, so I close up and I lock away my heart. I never did forget him or try to erase him, but instead I kept the love, the memories we shared and locked it safely away in my soul. A story we once shared and a story that now ended, but never forgotten, but forever recorded in the Universe for all to see and understand, to enlighten and wake up, so others would learn and know that there is such a thing as True Love and that there is such a thing like the One we are meant to be with and if we stayed single and only wanted the One in our hearts, minds, bodies and souls, then one day it would no longer be a dream, but become a reality. So this is what the ocean feels like when it´s just me here and no sea life. It´s lonely, sad and heartbreaking. These same feelings I still have that haunt my heart like a ghost from a past I cannot shake, but my heart drowns just like my body is drowning in an ocean of tears from a heartbreak, from a love that is no more and will never be again, what makes me sad is not the love lost when that love was never meant to be, but it´s the scars and bullet wounds that were left behind that caused my heart to build a wall with defences so high out of fear of breaking again, no one could possibly break it or climb over it and open me up completely. Being open completely and letting go has never happened to me before. The keys to my body, soul and heart heaven is still a True Love virgin and I always kept those keys locked away and were only given to the One I felt in my soul I could trust completely and in my soul I would know that he would never break me and would never leave me for anyone or anything and when looking back to the past, I didn´t feel that way with him. So until that day when I do meet my other half of my soul, he would desire me, possess me aggressively, jealously, who would carnivore his way into my herbivore life and never let me go and would chase me if I make a herbivore run for it out of fear and he would pin me down if I thought about running and he would “attack” me if I thought about disappearing again. To meet the One I was meant to be with, would he kiss away my scars and wounds? Would he heal my pain and sadness with his love? Would he train my body to only respond to him, get turned on by him, be overwhelmed with just thoughts and feelings of him? Would he fill me up with nothing but him & his love until I was all his, until all traces of the past pains were washed away and overwritten with his eternal love when he looked at me like I was his world, his Universe, his everything? Would my soul complete his soul? Would he dive into my soul and call it home, not ever wanting to be a part from me, but would want to see & hear from me as much as I would want to see & hear from him everyday? Would he support my dreams, my goals as I would for him? Would he always keep his guard up with anyone who was around us who could potentially want to tear us apart coming after him or me? Would he show me his dark side, the part of him that terrifies me, but also in some strange way comforts me, knowing he would protect me, protect us fiercely as I would with him and us? And even thou I say I don´t ever want to feel that heart break again, I can´t help but wonder if the heartbreak with your True Love would be way worse and I don´t think I could ever survive it! As I silently drift here and I´m still alone, I sometimes dream that one day I will meet him, that one day life will find a way, True Love will find a way and we finally unite as One, our bodies, hearts, minds and souls, bursting with so much love, not even the entire world would be enough to fill the amount of love that´s resting in hyper sleep within both our souls that we have for each other and is ready to ignite, fly, dive and shine from within us, between us and beyond us taking over the entire Universe like a speed of light. I dream to want to give all my love that is overflowing inside of me to that special One and I want him to give all his love that´s overflowing inside of him to his special One that´s me! In my dream when I “see” him, I´m terrified, I feel fear and I want to run, but if he is who I´m meant to be with, then he´ll never ever let me go, not for anything or anyone, but like a Demon King, he chases me his soul partner until I become his! In my dream, my heart and soul calls to the One, my One in the entire Universe and I feel like every time I´m reborn into this world, it starts all over again and my heart and soul searches for him! Are you out there? Will we meet? Will we find each other again?! Where are you? But it´s only a dream and when I wake up, my mind keeps thinking the same, I can´t let him in my heart or my soul, I can´t break again. If I don´t ever open up my heart and soul, I can never be broken in that way again, ever, but why do I always get this strange feeling in my soul, like he´s out there somewhere, waiting for me?…” Akira thought as he finally opened his eyes in the ocean when he felt someone come behind him which surprised him and someone drifting above him who was also naked, had shoulder length dark black hair, this mysterious guy got closer to Akira´s body and was reaching for him, grabbed him, the mysterious guy smiled and his eyes were closed, he placed his hand around Akira´s waist and his other hand gently and lovingly around Akira´s forehead, bringing his head closer, so the guy´s lips would touch Akira´s neck, Akira´s eyes widened with surprise when this person came out of nowhere and he was no longer alone, but it was just the two of them, then suddenly sea life surrounded them, sea carnivores and sea herbivores in harmony watching them both as the ocean came to life and they were all watching in suspense at what was about to happen between two souls destined to be together, as the human godly bodies touched and connected being close, but when the guy´s lips touched and kissed Akira´s neck, Akira suddenly opened up his mouth and air escaped his lungs being nervous and heart racing and he didn´t know who this mysterious person was that was behind him, holding him so lovingly and gently like he could break, then Akira´s eyes opened up again and this time he was in the bath tub, underwater, bubbles escaped his mouth and he panically sat up, coughing, spitting out water, wiping his eyes and leaning over the tub, breathing chaotically, feeling tired from almost drowning when he fell asleep in the bath tub. Then he covered his face with his hand, closed his eyes.

“Get it together and don´t clumsily fall asleep in the bath tub! Baka!” Akira thought being angry with himself, then he blushed at having that dream again.

“I dreamt about him again, but I never see his face! Who is he?” Akira wondered placing his fist over his mouth feeling flustered, blushing, then his phone buzzed a message and he reached out for it and read the message.

“Akira, where the hell are you? You´re late for work! Move your ass!” Ukia wrote with an angry demon beast emoji attached and Akira looked at the clock on his phone.

“Yabai! I´m late again!” Akira said as he got up, then suddenly the doorbell rang as he stood still naked standing in the bath tub, wondering who it could be, since no one ever came to his place and he never let anyone in.

“Eeh? That´s strange! Who is that? No one ever comes to my place and I never let anyone in!” Akira thought looking surprised.

The he got out, slipped and fell clumsily to the floor injuring his hand and was bleeding all over the place.

“Tch! It´s one of those days is it? Then I won´t be surprised with whatever unexpected situations happens next! So bring it on Universe!” Akira said so determinedly and let out a sigh, then placed a towel around his waist and another towel over his head, then went to answer the door that kept ringing non stop. As he made his way down the hallway.

“So annoying!” Akira said feeling irritated.

“Who´s keeps ringing my door!” Akira thought feeling irritated, then when he opened up his door and he was dripping wet, looking like a wild angel tiger, as he expected, another surprise was at his door and Akira was not surprised since he was prepared for any surprises today.

“Zuki, age 16, star sign Gemini, High School Student. Career path: Basketball Professional Player. Carnivore Demon Human. Devine Masculine Adam. Unplugged from the Earth Matrix. Status: Single & Soul Awake!”

“Zuki! It´s been a while! What´s up? How did you find me?” Akira said with no expression on his face while drying his hair so casually and calmly and Zuki blushed, was surprised when he saw Akira´s bare nipples and dripping wet chest be exposed, then he got angry.

“What the hell Akira, cover up and why do you answer the damn door looking like that and what the hell do you mean what´s up?! I haven´t seen you in over 4 years and that´s what you say to me?!” Zuki shouted like a demon beast pointing and grabbed Akira´s head towel and wrapped it around Akira´s chest.

“What are you getting worked up for? We´re brothers, we´re both guys and you´ve seen me like this before! What´s the big deal? You´re acting really weird!” Akira said looking confused.

“He doesn´t get it!” Zuki thought letting out a sigh, closing his eyes for second, then clenched his teeth getting angry.

“Tch! You´re too carefree and unguarded Akira! What if it had been some other guy at your door who could attack you and devour you with no hesitation?” He said angrily. Akira pointed to the security monitor that he checked before opening the door, making it known he wouldn´t just open the door for anyone.

“Hey! I thought you´d be more surprised to see me since we haven´t seen each other for so long?!” Zuki said looking disappointed.

“Universe rippled today! You still didn´t answer my question on how you found me?” Akira said as he walked in and Zuki followed.

“That explains your reactions!” Zuki thought.

“Umm…Well you did say you´d move to Tokyo one day and you always choose a path that´s different and interesting, so when I heard about the Soul Awakening University, that was the next place I looked!” Zuki said scratching his head.

“Also, you have a weird interest in names beginning with A, what´s up with that? And your obsession with the colour blue and silver/white, so when I asked around, you were the only one with silver hair! I can´t believe you changed your name! Made it harder to look for you when you left High School and left home! They told me where you worked and that you even created and owned Heaven XXXXXXXX! I haven´t been shocked that much in my life! You really surprised me! Never did I imagine you wanting to start a rival company and make it more popular and more successful than our family Hell business!” Zuki said smirking feeling proud of Akira, but then thought back to the past.

“Then again, I was also shocked when you said you were gay and shocked finding out who your first boyfriend was and shocked when you suddenly left home without telling anyone, not even me!” Zuki thought then got angry reliving it when Akira suddenly disappeared out of his life.

“Changing my name is a soul thing! My soul name will always begin with A, but I´m happy that I can still surprise you!” Akira said smiling teasing him, thinking he would always change his name whenever he is reborn into this world.

“Although my soul name has many code names, it´s not always A. I wonder if the one I´m destined to be with would find it easier to find me, because of my soul name and the colour of my hair when it stands out!” Akira thought.

“Well you do keep it interesting, can´t deny that and the hair colour does stand out and makes it easier to find you in the world!” Zuki said, then he saw Akira was bleeding.

“Oi! You´re bleeding!” Zuki said pointing to Akira´s hand.As Akira sat on the edge of the bath tub, Zuki wrapped Akira´s hand in a bandage.

“Arigatou little brother!” Akira said.

“Don´t you think it´s time we got rid of those titles? I mean, you are soul awake too right? These bodies are only vessels, souls are what matter the most and we´re not really “brothers”!” Zuki said smiling devilishly, leaning close to Akira´s face, seeing Akira still half naked body and dripping wet and Zuki looking like a hungry beast ready to pounce, but then Akira placed his hand on Zuki´s face.

“Quit looking at me like you wanna “eat” me or find yourself a new place to stay at!” Akira said as he walked out of the bath room.

“So mean, you wouldn´t kick out your little brother would you?” Zuki said panicking.

“Pfft! Now it´s back to being brothers when it´s of use to you!” Akira said smiling.

“Anyway, when did you start switching teams? I thought you hated gays!” Akira said looking annoyed being reminded of the past.

“Is that why he left home? He must of picked up on it, but I´ve changed a lot since then! I´m awake and unplugged!” Zuki thought. Then Zuki went into thinking mode and thought back to when he changed.

As Zuki walked with his girlfriend to the cafe, both wearing school uniforms and she was clinging to his arm while he just had hands in his pockets looking carefree, cool and not interested.

“Zuki, why don´t you pay attention to me? Look at me, give me attention!” Girlfriend nr 1 said pouting, as she was pulling his arm back and forth and trying to get his attention and he had an annoyed look on his face.

“So annoying!” Zuki thought.

When they were sitting at a cafe and drinking.

“Blah, blah, blah…weather…blah, blah, blah…make up…blah, blah blah…fashion & style…blah, blah, blah…shopping & travel…blah, blah, blah… fancy possessions and luxury is the best…blah, blah, blah…I wish I was rich too!” The girlfriend nr 1 said talking non stop about boring subjects.

“She´s so boring! I wonder if the guys are playing basketball? What should I have for dinner? I´m horny! Crap, I forgot to do my homework! Where should I look for Akira today? I wonder if the investigator found anything yet!” Zuki thought drinking his organic smoothie and looking at his phone.

At school, in the hallway, girlfriend nr 1 stopped clinging to his arm to go to the bathroom.

“Wait for me Zuki! I just need the bathroom!” Girlfriend nr 1 said smiling and ran off, but when she came back, 3 other girls were surrounding him like carnivores being on the “attack”, pulling his arm, wanting attention and flirting.

“Zuki date me! I really like you, so dump that other girl!” A girl said.

“No way, he´s gonna go out with me, you´re not even his type!” Another girl said angrily as they both growled.

“Aho! What crap are you going on about! I´m totally his type! Are you blind? Think back to all the girls he´s dated!” Angry girl shouted.

“Let them fight between them Zuki, come with me instead!” The other girl said smiling pulling his arm pushing her breasts up against his arm that she was flaunting with her school uniform shirt that was tight on purpose, to put the breasts on display and gain attention from boys.

“What about my girlfriend?” Zuki said.

“It´s her loss that she left you unguarded! Doesn´t she know you´re like royalty, a prince at our school! So many girls wanna date you! There are carnivores everywhere wanting to “eat” you up, but I´m the one who will have you!” She said confidently, then girlfriend nr 1 came up to them and slapped the girl´s face who was trying to take Zuki away.

“Get away from him you slut!” Girlfriend nr 1 said angrily.

“You bitch!! You messed up my beautiful face! I work as a model you know! You´ll pay for this you nobody!” The girl said angrily.

“Hwaaah! Looks like cat fight is starting! Yay!” One guy said from a distance.

“Wish they were fighting in mud and with less clothes on!” Another guy said drooling while imagining it.

“My money is on the short feisty demon girl!” Another guy said.

“I´ll take that bet!” A guy said.

“I think the tall demon one will win!” Another guy said.

“Why?” A guy said.

“I hear she does anything you want and the small one doesn´t!” A guy said.

“Anything?” One guy said as they all imagined dirty thoughts and then drooled.

“I´m a model too you moron and I don´t go around stealing boyfriends being lazy and desperate and can´t take the challenge of finding someone who´s single!” Girlfriend nr 1 shouted back.

“Who are you calling lazy! It´s a lot of work to go after a guy who is already with someone else you know! It can take months or even years! You know nothing!” Girl shouted angrily.

“She doesn´t deny she´s desperate?! Pffft!” Girlfriend nr 1 thought.

“Oh please, it´s the quick and easy path! You guys even meddle with dark magic messing with minds and manipulating emotions and feelings! Girls talk you dumb ass! It´s all dark side you moron! It´s negative energies that breeds negative energies!” Girlfriend nr 1 said angrily out loud.

“What the hell are you talking about now! Are you crazy!” Girl shouted angrily looking nervous, guilty, sweating and panicked, but trying to not let it show that she does mess around with dark magic with the other girls.

“Yeah crazy in love with Zuki! So back off!” Girlfriend nr 1 shouted angrily.

“I´m out of here, fight it amongst yourselves!” Zuki said looking annoyed, now being fed up, then left alone as they kept on fighting and shouting at each other.

“I´m surrounded by brats! So fucking annoying!” Zuki thought, then when he walked passed the faculty room.

“Hey Zuki! Seems like you´re tired of being surrounded by brats! Wanna have some fun with a real woman!” Sensei said being flirty, as she walked up to him seductively from the faculty room, being seductive and tempting, pulled his tie, smiling and flirting, then pulled him by his tie into the faculty room and locked the door and he didn´t refuse.

“I´ll make you feel so good, so relax and enjoy!” Sensei said smiling getting on her knees and unbuckling his trousers.

“A real woman huh!? Why do I feel like your´re just an adult version of them?” Zuki thought not being in the mood and not really wanting to do it.

“What´s with your face, I told you to relax didn´t I or do you need to be disciplined and taught a lesson when you don´t listen!” She said smiling.

“Sensei! How many students have you “devoured” before and carnivore chased?” Zuki said.

“What? Are you jealous? Don´t be! Compared to them, you´re my favourite student, but if you bore me and I get tired of you, I´ll move on! So play nice, do as I say and we´ll have some fun, ok!” She said smiling biting his belt.

Then the faculty room door unlocked and suddenly slid opened and a girl stood in the doorway with some documents in her hand and looked shocked and blushed and Zuki and Sensei looked surprised when being caught in the act.

“Spare key was hanging by the door! If you wanted an audience, you should at least put up a sign advertising your live show!” She said, then walked in, placed the documents on the desk, then left fast and locked the door.

“Heh!” Zuki smiled.

“Do you think she´ll report us?” Sensei said looking worried.

“Ije!” Zuki said as he pulled up his pants and walked away.

“How do you know?” She said.

“Just a feeling!” He said.

“But to be sure, I should find out!” Zuki thought.

“We didn´t even get started! Why are you leaving?” Sensei said sulking.

“I lost the mood!” Zuki said as he left.

“Tch!” Sensei said being annoyed and sulky.

As Zuki walked down the school hallway with his hands in his pockets, he walked past the window where Kenji and his wife were being outside and they were both smoking, both covered in tattoos, she was goth, he looked like a delinquent.

(Just to be clear, not all goths or people with tattoos are like this, but anyone can behave like this.)

“Isen´t that…?” One girl said standing out side from a distance from them.

“Hai! She´s back at school, but look how big she´s gotten!” Another girl said.

“She´s so lucky! I´ve been trying to get pregnant with my boyfriend for weeks, but for some reason, I´m just not getting pregnant! I might need to see a doctor, otherwise he might leave me for someone else!” Another girl said.

“How did she pull it off? Getting married and pregnant in just one month?” A girl said.

“Apparently she used her father´s illness as a reason to trap him fast, like saying she wants her father to see that she´s married with a kid, so he can die happy! She´s so considerate! She actually did get pregnant after a few weeks, but then lost the baby! So sad, but she pulled through and got pregnant again!” A girl said.

“That must of been heart breaking, that poor girl, but she looks happy now!” One girl said.

“Trapping a guy using guilt, that´s not a bad idea! I wonder what I can use to get my boyfriend to marry me and have a kid fast!” Another girl said.

“She looks so happy! I´m so jealous! I wanna be married and have kids too!” A girl said as they all looked to Kenji and his girlfriend. From the other side, Ama, Kiyoshi, Zai, Ohta and Takeshi were playing basketball, but then took a quick break.

“Kenji looks so miserable and they´re fucking smoking again while she´s pregnant!” Zai said angrily.

“I heard from Kenji that she was told by doctors, friends and family and by Kenji to stop smoking, but she didn´t care, saying it was her body to do as she pleased!” Takeshi said.

“She really is a fucking moron!” Zai said angrily.

“Is he still drinking a lot to escape from his life?” Ohta said.

“Hai, but he also smokes weed to escape, but if he really wants his freedom, he should just break up with her, otherwise she´ll torment his soul until what, he drowns in darkness in his soul, then one day, in one life he snaps and goes on a fucking killing spree taking his hate and anger towards her out on others?” Kiyoshi said.

“Are you serious?!” Takeshi said.

“That makes complete sense!” Zai said.

“In this life Kenji does what she says and he obeys his parents, but in another life in this same time line, he could be a soldier and wants to go to countries that are at war so he can then kill life! If any of us don´t unplug and wake up, then history will continue repeating and hate, anger and darkness will keep tormenting souls until they snap in this life or the next!” Kiyoshi said.

“It´s an epidemic in the world! Guys getting trapped by the facehugger types, then their life paths taken from them!” Ama said as he was reading a book, “How To Be Soul Awake & Unplug From The Earth Matrix!”. Then the other guys were staring at Ama.

“Facehugger what?!” Ohta said.

“You know, from the Alien movies! The facehuggers look like vaginas right? The facehugger can be anyone, be it family, friends, lovers, co-workers, bosses, teachers, politicians, just anyone can be a facehugger type and there are specific codes they all have and are all the same and will repeat history and the codes can be identified, warning anyone. The facehugger represents prison, enslavement, soul torture, darkness and hell in souls, life paths taken from them, obedience, self serving, selfishness, being controlling, trapping their targets with marriage and pregnancy fast, trapping anyone in a relationship, making sure their targets never leave and never end up with their Twin Soul, making sure Twin Soul unions get torn apart by the facehugger types and the continuation of hell on Earth where life suffers endlessly.” Ama said while reading his book and the guys looked shocked.

“Ama, I wanna read that book after you!” Ohta said.

“My mind has just be blown away, like I feel you opened up a door to freedom!” Zai said, as Takeshi was listening to music and didn´t hear them.

When Sensei Nara saw Kenji and his wife smoking again, she opened up the window and looked down at them.

“Did you know, cigarette smoke is a toxic mix of over 7000 chemicals? Smoking while you´re pregnant can increase the risk of health problems in babies, like death, premature birth, low birth weight, birth defects of mouth and lip, SIDS sudden infant death syndrome, damage to the baby´s developing brain and lungs, miscarriage, stillbirth, ectopic pregnancy, reduced oxygen to the fetus and second hand smoke can also cause serious health issues, even same ones.” Sensei Nara said.

“Sensei, I´m not interested in your lecture miss know it all! How about get off your high horse and leave me the fuck alone! Come on Kenji, I´m hungry, buy me more food! I´m eating for two you know! You should treat me like a princess, like royalty! I´m your queen, so make me happy and quit looking so miserable! People are looking at us! I want them to see we´re happy and in love!” Kenji´s wife said angrily.

“Ne, did you get the information from me that could help save your father´s life and cure his cancer?” Sensei Nara said.

“Tch!” Kenji´s wife said angrily.

“What?” Kenji said.

“I sent an email to her when I heard about her father being sick and I gave her the contact information of an author who I contacted, and he did research on ways to cure cancer and it´s proven and effective, but she never replied back to me! How is you father now?” Sensei Nara said.

“She really doesn´t give a shit does she! All she cares about is herself and trapping him and she´ll use anyone to get her way!” Nara thought, then Nara thought back to when her and Sensei Hiroko at school was confronted with crying Kenji´s girlfriend in front of them and she was saying she lost the baby through ectopic pregnancy.

“I´m so sad! I lost the baby because of a ectopic pregnancy! Comfort me! Tell me something that will make me happy! Cheer me up!” Kenji´s girlfriend said while crying, but Nara and Hiroko just stood there, looking at her.

“…” Nara.

“…” Hiroko. Nara looked expressionless, while Hiroko looked stern and serious and angry.

“You smoked while being pregnant! You killed the life inside you and now you want us to give you attention and make it all better? Are you kidding me?” Hiroko said angrily.

“So mean Sensei! You´re supposed to be teachers and give us support and be understanding!” Kenji´s girlfriend said while crying more.

“You´re right, we are teachers and it´s our job to teach you! Stop smoking, stop tormenting life that´s growing inside you! Stop trapping guys with pregnancy! Stop murdering life inside you! You´ll never graduate from Earth University when you keep acting like a child! Here, a support group that can help you quit smoking, eat healthier with vegan and organic foods and protect the life inside you! Then take this too, a support group to help you become independent and help you wake up to not trap guys anymore and also help you give the guys their freedom back!” Sensei Nara said.

“Tch!” Kenji´s girlfriend said angrily, then left and stopped crying so suddenly.

“How was that, too direct, too honest?” Nara said.

“Perfect!” Hiroko said smiling devilishly and he pushed his glasses back on his noise.

Back to Nara, Kenji and Kenji´s wife.

“I didn´t hear about this!” Kenji said angrily, then his wife saw him fuming and then she started crying to move the attention back to Sensei.

“You´re a monster Sensei for bringing up my father! He´s dead now you know! You have no heart! Kenji, tell her off! She´s making me sad and reminding me of the painful memories of losing my dear father!” Kenji´s girlfriend said while crying.

“If he was that dear to you, then why didn´t you want to save him? Oh that´s right, you were too busy wanting to get married and getting pregnant fast!” Nara said.

“Kenji, let´s talk during lunch!” Nara said, then she left.

“Does she really have him wrapped around her little finger? Her manipulation is so easy to read! She´s like an open book!” Nara thought.

Then Nara came into the teacher´s faculty room and slid the door closed, leaning up against it and let out a sigh.

“I know that look! You had another light sabre word battle didn´t you, with the emperor or snoke or both, I can´t tell the difference, they´re both the same to me?” Hiroko said.

“Did you win?” Hisashi said standing up from his desk and grabbing his bag.

“Mochiron! I´m a *Grey Jedi after all!” Nara said smiling.

“Good!” Hisashi said smiling devilishly.

“Marry me!” Hiroko said as he held her hands in his hands, then Nara smiled.

“Hiroko, you propose to her every day, but she says no! Why not give up already!” Hisashi said.

“Never! Hisashi, do know how hard it is to find a *Grey Jedi in this world!? They´re like one in a billion!” Hiroko said and Nara blushed.

“Ain´t that the brutal truth! Too many are sleep walking in life!” Hisahsi said as he left the room.

“Nara, will you be mine and no one else´s!” Hiroko said still holding her hand, being like a gentleman.

“You really are a romantic and the right One for you will be very lucky to have you!” Nara said smiling, then he looked dejected, disheartened, but then suddenly he kissed her hand.

“Same time tomorrow?” Hiroko said.

“Hai!” Nara said smiling.

“Awesome!” Hiroko said smiling as he left and their playtime banter between them was over.

(*Grey Jedi: Code for Twin Soul, a soul who is awake, a soul who is unplugged from the Earth Matrix, a soul who only wants their One True Love, their Twin Soul and no one else, a soul who is vegan and a soul who makes it their mission to battle at the front lines on Earth, to help end all kinds of wars against the planet, life, souls and True Loves Twin Souls)

In class, Zuki was sitting at the back of the class in the middle, looking carefree, Kiyoshi was sitting in front of him, Ama was sitting next to Kiyoshi, Ohta was sitting at the back next to the window and Takeshi was sitting in front of Ohta, while Zai was sitting next to Zuki. In Literature class, Sensei was busy writing on the digital board with his computer pen, while everyone in class were writing down what Sensei was writing, while Ohta was the only one in class who sat staring at Sensei, getting lost in his one sided love for Sensei.

“Ohta, age 16, star sign Aquarius, High School Student, Career Path: Basketball Player or Literature Novelist or both. Herbivore Angel Human. Devine Feminine Eve. Born Male this time in this life. Unplugged from the Earth Matrix. Soul Awake & Single.”

A flying paper airplane came towards Ohta on his desk, snapping him out of his daydream and Ohta picked it up and looked up to see who sent it. Then he saw Ama smiling at him, then Ama made the heart symbol with his hand gestures, making a cheeky smile and Ohta blushed. Then he opened up the paper airplane note and read what Ama wrote.

“Ohta, if you stare any longer and intensely like that, Sensei might literally be over flooded with hearts falling down upon him from the sky, drowning him in your eternal love you have for him!” Ama wrote with a smiley face with hearts in the eyes. Then Ohta blushed more and got nervous fast, heart pounding and Ohta wrote back, then he sent it flying back to Ama, but Sensei caught it in his hands, shocking Ama and Ohta when Sensei came out of nowhere suddenly.

“Ho! What have we here? Well, we are in literature class, so I´m happy you guys are writing, but you´re also not paying attention in my class and I´m known to show no mercy for students who are slacking off!” Sensei Hisashi said looking like a mischievous devilish demon beast wanting to punish and discipline his student.

“Hisashi, age 32, star sign Gemini, Literature Sensei at a High School, (also has another job), but is yet to be revealed. Carnivore Demon Human, Divine Masculine Adam. Half Plugged into the Earth Matrix. Status: Soul Asleep/Awake & Single!”

Now Ohta was panicking, wanting to grab that paper airplane at all cost and he got up fast and tried to take it away from Sensei.

“It´s private, nothing for you to see! So give it back!” Ohta said angrily being rebellious and not giving a fuck that he was standing up to the Sensei, trying to grab it, but since Sensei was much taller, not a pushover, he was also known as a Demon Carnivore Beast in class, he held it up high with his long arms, but Ohta couldn´t reach when Ohta tried jumping, making a scene in class and it looking comical.

“Ohta´s standing up to the demon beast! He´s so brave!” One student said.

“Or he´s baka! Sensei will punish him if he doesn´t listen!” Another student said.

“Ohta! What the hell are you doing?!” Takeshi said looking concerned.

Sensei placed his hand on Ohta´s face stopping him.

“No can do Ohta, you´re in my class, bringing chaos to my order and you should  be learning, not playing around in class!” Sensei Hisashi said with his stern face while smiling, but then Ohta bit Sensei´s hand when Hisashi didn´t take his hand off of Ohta´s face, shocking the class and Hisashi was bleeding and even Hisashi looked shocked, but then smiled devilishly licking his hand seductively while looking at Ohta like he was going to “eat” him.

“Hwaaaah! He bit Sensei!” A student said looking shocked.

“Oh my God!” One student said looking surprised.

“He´s done it now! He´s in trouble!” Another student said.

“I was right! He´s baka!” One student said.

“Ohta!” Kiyoshi said placing his hand to his face, then Takeshi got up fast and grabbed Ohta by the arms from behind, like holding him back from reaching Sensei.

“Heh! You´re quite the feisty one Ohta! How interesting!” Sensei said smirking, then opened up the letter.

“Ije!!! Don´t you dare read it or I´ll…!” Ohta said while kicking his legs and arms waving in the air trying to grab Sensei, but Takeshi was holding him back, then Takeshi placed his hand over Ohta´s mouth from stopping him to say anymore and getting into more trouble, while Ohta struggled to be free from Takeshi. When Sensei read the message, his eyes widened with soul shock.

“I can´t help it, but I´ve been in love with Sensei since I started school! When our eyes met the first time I saw him, I felt like I soul recognised him, like I´ve known him for life times and I feel like I finally found my One, but my heart and soul hurts so damn much when there are these bakabakashii rules and laws in the world saying we can´t be with the One we love, so I keep my distance, I lock away these feelings and my heart and soul drowns in pain everyday from this one sided love, which he will never know and we can never be. I sometimes wonder, am I the only one? Does he feel the same about me, but locks it away too or is it just me? Are we all just destined to continue to feel this heartbreak feeling in every life, because we can´t openly say what we feel, otherwise there would be consequences? I swear it Ama, sometimes I feel like taking on the whole fucking world and tearing down all these insane rules and laws that keep True Loves from each other, that keep True Loves from saying what they really feel in their hearts to each other, that keep True Loves separated when they could be destined to be together. I love him, I love him, I love Hisashi, that will never change, no matter what those baka rules and laws say and I will make it my mission to break and tear down all those rules and laws once and for all!” Ohta wrote.

Ohta was now blushing, eyes closed, clenching his teeth, feeling anger and sadness, heart racing and feeling mortified.

“My life is over!” Ohta thought with tears filling up in his eyes and pain he was feeling in his chest. Sensei went from looking soul shocked to now looking angry and fuming.

“Looks like I have to discipline you for your actions here today!” Sensei said angrily and beastly, as he grabbed Ohta´s wrist aggressively from Takeshi and Ohta looked surprised and Sensei dragged him off out of class.

“Chotte matte!!” Ohta said out loud feeling confused, angry and nervous.

“Class, you have a new written assignment while I´m gone. I want your report on the written literature work of Kiriya, “Prison Planet: Light & Dark Separated!”. Write down your thoughts and feelings about it, then hand it in this Friday!” Sensei Hisashi said angrily, as he left the class while dragging Ohta with him, slammed the sliding door shut angrily and there was silence and shock in class.

“…!”

“What the hell did Ohta write?!” Kiyoshi said looking angry, while Ama was biting his thumb nail, looking nervous and guilty and blaming himself for sending the paper airplane.

“Sensei´s gonna “eat” Ohta alive! I wonder what punishment he´ll get? He even bit Sensei!” Takeshi said looking shocked and concerned.

“I wouldn´t worry about it! This is Ohta we´re talking about it here! No matter what punishment he´ll get, he always gets back up and gets more fired up, being more rebellious and stubborn than before!” Zuki said sucking on a lollypop with one leg resting on his desk and hands in his pockets.

“I think Sensei is overreacting to the whole thing! Ohta is one of his best students and he´s hardly causing chaos, he´s just being wild and free, being true to who he is! I´d hate to see Ohta be tamed, chained and broken down to be obedient. That would freak me the fuck out out if he´s not acting like himself!” Zai said as he let out a sigh.

“We all would be freaked out if that ever happened!” Kiyoshi said.

“Not happening! This is Ohta and no matter what anyone does to him, he´s a soul that can´t be trained to obey, unless he came back in one life as a dog, but even then, deep in his soul he would know what the humans were doing and he would just play along humouring them, but when he´s human, he´ll find a way to break free and be free from any control anymore!” Zuki said.

“I never understood that, what´s the deal with trying to make dogs loyal and be obedient anyway? Makes me fucking mad when I think about it!” Zai said angrily.

“Pffft! Ohta a dog! I bet he´d be a cute dog and I´d carry him around in my bag always, keeping him safe and he´d probably keep me safe with that rebellious protective nature of his!” Takeshi said smiling while imagining Ohta being a small cute dog and Takeshi was holding him up in the air lovingly and Ohta the dog was licking his face looking happy and wagging his tail and Takeshi was smiling being happy.

“So cute!” Takeshi thought while smiling and daydreaming, then he looked at the faces of Kiyoshi, Zuki, Ama and Zai looking at him strangely.

“Nani?” Takeshi said looking confused.

In the school hallway, Sensei was still dragging Ohta away with him.

“Let go of me Sensei! Where are you taking me?!” Ohta shouted angrily and nervously trying to get his freedom, but Hisashi didn´t say a word, then he pulled Ohta into the Literature club room aggressively and slid the door shut fast and aggressive, locked it and slammed Ohta against the door and kissed Ohta with such passion, heat and electricity, Ohta´s whole body trembled, shook, his heart raced, his energies went into nervous overdrive and his eyes were soul shocked when being kissed by the love of his soul.

“Eeh?! Huh?! Nani?! Wasen´t he angry?! Wasen´t I to be punished?! What´s going on?! Sensei´s gay?!” Ohta thought being attacked with so many thoughts and feelings all at once being confused and soul shocked.

“Yamate!!” Ohta said out loud angrily and nervously, while blushing, pushing Sensei away with both hands, looking down to the floor, not being able to look into the eyes of Hisashi.

“Sensei! What are you doing?!” Ohta said with tears streaming down his face that was dripping to the floor.

“Is my voice shaking, my body´s trembling!” Ohta thought.

“What does it look like? I´m punishing you! You really are quite the chaotic mess, but your tears taste sweet, so I´ll forgive you!” Hisashi said smiling devilishly licking Ohta´s tears on his face.

“You´re taking advantage of my feelings for you! Your´re so mean!” Ohta said.

“This doesn´t make any sense at all! Is this what he´s really like? A pervert? A demon beast who devours his students one by one?! I´m so conflicted and I could easily kick him off of me, but at the same time I can´t help but feel pulled to him when I love him so much and now he´s taking advantage of that and punishing me in his weird twisted and perverted way!” Ohta thought, then Hisashi grabbed Ohta´s finger biting it.

“Ow! That hurts!” Ohta said feeling pain and blushing and being angry. Then Sensei started licking and sucking on Ohta´s finger seductively.

“Oi!!!” Ohta said feeling confused, nervous and blushed more.

“You´ve been a bad student Ohta and biting Sensei! I need to discipline you!” Sensei said smirking as he started to pull up Ohta´s top, licking and sucking Ohta´s nipple while rubbing the other, arousing him, teasing him and Ohta tried to make him stop, he clenched his teeth, feeling angry and nervous at the same time.

“Do you punish all your students like this you damn pervert?!” Ohta said angrily.

“Ije! Only you, because you´re special!” Hisashi said smirking as he continued to suck, lick, bite and tease more, while Ohta blushed.

“Special?! What the hell is he talking about?!” Ohta thought, then Ohta tried getting his freedom again.

“Let go, hentai!” Ohta said out loud.

“It´s no use, you can´t escape me, so prepare for your punishment!” Sensei Hisashi said as he pulled out Ohta´s penis.

“He´s not listening to me at all! I could report him if I wanted to, but I´m not a girl and I´m in love with him and now I´m pissed off at him, why is he doing this to me?! God I wanna kick his ass!” Ohta thought and Hisashi started rubbing Ohta´s penis and kissing Ohta.

“Yamate! If you don´t stop…!” Ohta said, then Hisashi made him come really fast.

“Oh my! You came so fast and a lot! You´ve been holding back haven´t you!?” Hisashi said smirking and licking his hand where Ohta´s semen was all over.

“Don´t lick it!!!” Ohta thought.

“You´re a demon!” Ohta said angrily, tearfully and blushing, holding his fist up against his mouth, being embarrassed. Then Hisashi leaned in close to his face and placed his palm on the door, towering over Ohta with his tall body.

“Yes I am!” Hisashi said smiling devilishly.When Ohta came out of the toilet that was connected to the clubroom after cleaning up, then he saw Sensei leaning up against the table holding some forms.

“What´s that?” Ohta said looking curious.

“Your punishment! Forms to fill out to join this club!” Hisashi said now looking serious and stern.

“Punishment? You already punished me you demon pervert and I´m already in a club, the basket ball club and I don´t have any time to spare for anymore clubs!!” Ohta said being annoyed.

“I have complete faith that you´ll make it work. As for the punishment, are really ok with telling other students how you were disciplined?” Sensei said smiling and chuckling to himself.

“Tch!” Ohta said angrily, then grabbed the forms aggressively and started filling out the forms.

“I wanna KICK HIS ASS!!!!” Ohta thought.

When Sensei slid the classroom door open, he was smiling devilishly and mischievously and the students looked fearful, then Sensei came in and walked over to his desk and Ohta was standing behind him looking like he lost the battle against the demon beast.

“Scary! Sensei looking happy means his punishment worked!” A student said.

“He´s a sadist!!!” Ohta thought as he walked to his desk and sat down, being lost in thinking.

“Eeeeeh! Look at Ohta! He´s changed!” One student said.

“Looks like he lost the battle against the demon!” A student said.

“Whatever punishment Sensei did worked, he looks like a tame kitten now instead of a tiger!” Another student said.

“You´re all wrong! Ohta´s angel tiger is always inside him, if anything, that tiger is just getting more wild and more rebellious, waiting to pounce when the time comes!” Zuki thought smirking while imagining Ohta being a tiger and was growling and roaring as he stood on a mountain top, looking out to the world.

“I wanna kick his ass! Kick his ass! Kick his ass!!!” Ohta thought.

“Ohta´s also a soft, sensitive, loveable, caring, funny and playful tiger kitten inside his soul!” Zuki thought, then imagined Ohta as a tiger kitten and was holding Ohta the tiger kitten in the air and Ohta was licking Zuki´s face, meowing, purring, being happy as Zuki was too.

“Pfft! So fucking cute!” Zuki thought smiling and chuckling to himself.

“Ohta! What the hell kind of punishment did you get?!” Takeshi said feeling unnerved with how Ohta was reacting.

“I have to join the Literature club!” Ohta said so calmly, while plotting to kick Sensei´s ass.

“Huh?!” Takeshi said looking confused.

“Soka! That explains your reactions! That is brutal! Taking your time away from basketball! He really is a demon!” Zai said.

At lunch, Nara was at her desk in the teacher´s faculty room with Hiroko.

“What do you think of this?” Hiroko said handing his tab to Nara.

“What am I looking at?” Nara said.

“It´s an app I´m working on that can help anyone learn math fast, easy, fun and can happen at any age. Kids could know math before they even start school!” Hiroko said.

“Smart idea! I like it! That should happen with all subjects! Then more time to create, instead of spending so much time learning at a slow snail pace.” Nara said. Then Hiroko got a text, read it, then left the room. Then suddenly the door slid open and Kenji was standing there with his fiery red hair and looked pissed and had a red cheek from being slapped by his wife.

“Kenji, you actually came!” Nara said looking surprised. Then he sat down on the chair by her desk.

“She slapped you again?” Nara said as she got up and grabbed a cooler from the freezer and handed it to him, then he placed it on his cheek.

“Why did you want to see me?” Kenji said looking annoyed, as he closed up, not wanting to talk about it. Then Nara grabbed a book called, “How To Become Soul Awake & Unplugged From The Earth Matrix” and below the title it said, “Wanna Be A Real Grey Jedi?”.

“Before I mention that, here!” Nara said handing Kenji a leaflet about pregnancy and sex, then he grabbed it.

“What´s this?” Kenji said.

“The information in that leaflet mentions why it´s not a good idea to have sex with a pregnant person.” Nara said.

“What?!” Kenji said.

“To give you the fast easy to explain answer, having sex with a person who is pregnant can be compared to having a child be in the same room as you while you´re having sex and they are watching everything, hearing everything, downloading everything, but not only that they feel everything too. Her orgasms will be felt by the life growing inside. Her dirty thoughts, your dirty thoughts will be picked up by the life growing inside through telepathy. The life growing inside is the audience to your live sex show and is that really what you want for that life growing inside, to pleasure it too and expose it to everything?” Nara said so directly and honest, as Kenji looked shocked and guilty.

“Another reason why I will never get pregnant. I can´t go 9 months without sex, I´d rather adopt animal angels instead! To be that close to your Twin Soul, but never go all the way? That´s unbearable torture & cruel to both of us! Being intimate is one main way to communicate love and I love communicating that way! Only those who are soul awake and unplugged will never have sex while being pregnant.” Nara thought.

“Moving on. I know what you´re doing! You believe you don´t have a choice but to stay with her, but you always have a choice! The life that is birthed into this world are the same souls, so for all you know, you could be bringing yourself or her back into this world and then history repeats again and you become trapped again! Is that really the repeating life you want in every life and nothing changes? As for your parents, they´re not you´re real parents, The Universe is the real parents of everyone, so you owe them nothing and you don´t have to feel burdened by responsibilities and the pressure from them to stay with her, because you got her pregnant and married her. You can still see the child, teach the child without having to be with her and if she threatens to not let you see the child if you end the relationship, then tell us and we will support you 100% and help you take on any battles she throws at you. You´re not alone, we have your back! She can´t win anymore! Even if this world is controlled to serve them and keep them in power over you and any guys, that power of theirs, that control is coming to an end. Kenji, if I remember, you´re still a star wars fan right?” Nara said.

“Hai!” Kenji said, then she handed him the book.

“Then this book will open up your eyes, your mind and your soul and free it all! You can be free from the emperors and snokes in this world and there are Grey Jedis waking up all over the planet, being rebellious, being stubborn and helping life everywhere. Hux, I look forward to the day you become an awakened Grey Jedi and I hope that happens to you soon!” Nara said, then Kenji grabbed the book.

“When are you coming back home?” Kenji said, but then Nara had tears in her eyes, then smiled.

“I can´t little brother! You know that will never change! When I showed them proof that I reincarnate as farm animals, they didn´t care and still continued to eat animal flesh, eggs and drink milk. Which makes me sick thinking about it! What are eggs? It´s menstrual eggs the chickens push out everyday and humans are eating it! It´s disgusting, but besides that horrifying fact, what sort of family can call themselves and pride themselves of being a family, when they can happily eat the flesh of their daughter, eat the eggs from their daughter and drink the milk from their daughter? They have no idea the true meaning of family, they´re just children refusing to wake up, refusing to learn and refusing to graduate from Earth University! I hope and pray for that day on Earth when billions wake up finally and the veil is lifted and they´re no longer asleep, but wide awake and everything changes!” Nara said. Kenji got up.

“Do you still smoke weed?” Nara said.

“Why? Are you gonna report me?” Kenji said.

“You should know me by now! If you´re low on it, I can provide for you to smoke on that instead of those killing cigarettes you´ve been smoking and weed is far more healthier for you. I grow my own garden, so anytime, drop by, if you quit smoking those death sticks!” Nara said smiling.

“Sensei, are you really tempting a student with drugs?” Kenji said smiling, and that was the first Nara saw him smile in a long time.

“I´m shocked that you would think so little of me!” Nara said being playful.

“Marijuwana is not a drug, it´s medicinal and is also a hippy, happy plant that can make you feel good, healthy, sane, creative and heal wounds! I´m a Sensei, and it´s my responsibility to educate the students on the real facts and truth in this world that are being twisted and darkened by the children who are playing rulers and who are playing parents while they continue to corrupt and darken life!” Nara said smiling.

“Can it heal my soul wounds?” Kenji said, then he left and slid the door shut.

“Ije, it can´t heal or take away soul torments when being with someone your soul has no wish to be with, only your Twin Soul can heal those dark soul wounds with eternal True Love! If not this life Kenji, then when? I don´t want to see you be tormented in your soul anymore! Let me shine light into your darkness! Let me show you a world where freedom is a reality, where True Love is real, where your soul can truly shine and be that fire, that wild untamed beast I know you to be! You´re more to this world than being her obedient slave, you´re parents obedient slave or anyones obedient slave!” Nara said looking concerned.

At home in his bedroom, Zuki was doing his homework on one of his screens at his desk, then on the other screen he was logged in on a online game world and his character named Kazumi, a girl who uses a magical shield to protect and defend against any enemies and could heal any wounds with it was just hanging out by a blossom cherry tree in the middle of a field and she was in sleep mode. Then a ping noise alerted him that his friend Aria had logged on, a guy character with blue hair and had a sword attached to his back. Zuki lit up like the sun sparkling being happy to see Aria again.

“It´s been over a year since I met Aria online and we became fast friends. A part from Akira, I feel closer to Aria than anyone I have ever met. We have rules or more like Aria made rules, we don´t mention our names, age, gender or where we are from and if we get too personal, we can say no and not answer, but every week I try at least once and ask him if we can finally meet, but his answer is always the same, but I think if I keep being stubborn, he´ll finally give in!” Zuki thought then thinking back to all the times he tried asking Aria to meet up.

Kazumi: “I wanna meet you Aria!”

Aria: “I don´t think that´s a good idea!”

Kazumi: “Let´s finally meet!”

Aria: “We should stick to the rules!”

Kazumi: “Let´s meet in 3d, I wanna see you!”

Aria: “You know I´m just as stubborn as you are and my answer is still the same! Ije!”

Kazumi: “Can I see you!”

Aria: “I don´t want to! Kazumi you´re so persistent!”

Kazumi: “I won´t give up!”

Aria: “Please give up!”

“I do think I´m slowly changing his mind, but he keeps making a herbivore run for it! I am curious to know what he looks like in person, but is there another reason why he won´t meet me?” Zuki thought, then Zuki´s body trembled and shaking his head not knowing who he had been talking to this whole time.

“AAAAAAARGH!!! I wanna know what Aria looks like! I wanna meet him!” Zuki said out loud.

“The impression I get is that he´s seems to be very funny, wise, wacky, mature, kind, caring, generous and honest, but the most magnetic pull was that he´s very interesting and our conversations are never boring! His words of wisdom has helped me a lot and he´s even happy when I give him advice, but it´s not enough, I want more, I want to know more and I find myself always getting greedy when it comes to Aria!” Zuki thought.

Aria: “Hey Kazumi! How are things? I was thinking we could conquer level 69 today?” Then Zuki imagined Aria being a teenage girl with long blue hair and they both were doing 69.

“Yes I wanna conquer 69 with you Aria! I´m feeling horny again! Aria´s a girl, Aria´s a girl, please God let Aria be a girl!” Zuki thought grabbing his penis and rubbing it as he wrote back at the same time.

Kazumi: “Yes, yes, yes, let´s conquer 69 together!” Zuki said then suddenly climaxed fast in some tissues and tossed the paper in the bin.

“It´s not the same! I wanna come inside Aria & all over and make a mess!” Zuki thought feeling gloomy.

Aria: “Hey Kazumi! Were you being lewd just now?” Zuki jolted in panic and was shocked that he was found out.

“Fuck! How did he know? Are we soulfully connected or something? My heart is beating fast! What do I say? Shit!” Zuki thought.

Kazumi: “I´m just excited to conquer all levels with you & finish the game!”

Aria: “Well, there´s no rush! I really like this game and so far I haven´t found another online game that´s like it or better, but I think I´m more interested in virtual reality now and if I find one that meets all my requirements of what a game should be about, would you join me there and meet up in the virtual world?”

“I wanna meet you in 3d Aria, not just 2d!” Zuki thought.

Kazumi: “If it feels anything like the sword art online game, count me in!” Then Aria wrote some happy emojis and a thumbs up.

Aria: “I didn´t think you´d be online today! Didn´t you say you were busy going out with a guy who confessed to you yesterday?”

“Well it was actually a girl and I´m a guy, but the rule says we can´t say that!” Zuki thought.

Kazumi: “I went out with him, but I ended it! He was too annoying and it ended with him getting into a verbal battle of words with 3 other guys who wanted to date me! I´m mentally exhausted and they were all draining me like energy vampires!”

“I almost wanted to swear, but Kazumi doesn´t swear and would be out of character for her!” Zuki thought.

“I did end up having sex with that girl thou before I ended it!” Zuki thought.

“I really am a demon!” Zuki thought having a devilish guilty smile. 

 Aria: “Sounds rough, but aren´t you just attracting those types of guys? Every one of them seems to be the same when you talk about them!”

Kazumi: “Maybe I am, I don´t really notice until I actually date them! It´s like the first impression they give is totally different when I first meet them, it´s like they look all angel like, but then suddenly their true colours are revealed and they all end up being demon and carnivoring their way into my life wanting to take it over, control me, use me and chain me up to them! Several of them even wanted to marry me and have kids just after one month of being together!”

“Fuck! Marriage and babies are always on their fucking minds!” Zuki thought feeling irritated and gloom.

Kazumi: “If I didn´t have such a strong dominant personality, they would of ended up walking all over me and I´d be trapped in a prison and stuck with them!”

“I know too many guys that are stuck in those types of relationships and they are fucking miserable and many end up cheating or having their wild spirits caged away and even their life paths taken away as their dreams and goals disappear!” Zuki thought.

Aria: “If only there was an app or a game that could help reveal what that person is like, their true colours before anyone ends up with them, but you know, a fast way to know is if you stayed single and only were their friends first, doing date things but as friends. Then only getting together if you´re in love for real! I´m talking real love, soul love, the kind of love you can´t live without that person, ever and you know in your heart and soul, they are the other half of you and they bring the best out of you and inspire you to be a better person!”

“Staying single huh? Is that what Aria´s doing? Is he even single? I can´t do that thou, I love sex too much!” Zuki thought.

Aria: “I guess it all depends on what you love more, sex or real love with real sex!”

“What the fuck?! That´s fucking freaky! Is he a mind reader?!” Zuki thought.

Aria: Aaaah Kazumi, my work just called, someone called in sick and my boss is asking for help! We´ll conquer 69 later ok! Ja ne!” Then Aria quickly signed off.

“He works? So he´s not a student! That´s means he´s older? What job does he do? How old is he? Where is he from? Can we meet? Or he could be student who has a part time job! I´ll try asking tomorrow!” Zuki thought then saw 69 written on the screen again and he started rubbing again his penis.

“Aria!” Zuki thought as he masterbated again while thinking Aria is still a girl and imagining doing 69 with her.

In Ohta´s room, Ohta came in and turned and fell backwards on his bed, then placed his arm over his eyes. Then got flashbacks of Sensei Hisashi kissing him and touching him and making him come, then Ohta blushed and turned his body to be on his side and he noticed he got an erection.

“Tch! Just one memory of him, makes me this hard this fast! Shit!” Ohta thought, then he got out his penis and started rubbing it, thinking about Hisashi. Panting, breathing heavily, blushing, feeling wet, overflowing with precum and calling out Hisashi´s name.

“Hisashi…Hisashi…Hisashi!!!” Ohta said as he came in his hand and looked at it.

“What are you doing to me! Take responsibility for making me fall for you, you damn demon pervert!” Ohta said as he curled up on his bed, feeling sad, angry and gloomy.

3 days later…

Zuki was sitting at the table at the school cafeteria drinking an apple juice box through a straw and was surrounded by Ama, Kiyoshi, Takeshi, Zai and Ohta who were eating and talking. Ohta was drinking a V organic freshly squeezed veggie and fruit juice through a straw.

“I haven´t found that girl yet who walked in on me and Sensei, but it doesn´t look like she said anything to the faculty or the principle and there hasen´t been any gossip about it. My soul intuition was right again!” Zuki thought.

“It´s been 3 days since Sensei took my pride and crushed it to shambles, but what happened between us has not decreased my love for him, but somehow it´s increased and I´ve been playing with myself more than before, thinking about him more. Wanting him to touch me more, kiss me more, fire me up with his heat and passion more, but I still also want to kick his ass! He makes angry, but he also makes me love him more! How the hell does he do it? Am I attracted to pain, humiliation and having my pride crushed or something? What´s up with that? Maybe I´m messed up or maybe I´m just so in love with him, that no matter what he does to me, I´ll always love him!” Ohta thought as he was drinking his juice for lunch, biting the straw, looking around and not seeing Sensei anywhere, but only seeing other teachers eating together.

“He never eats at the cafeteria! Where does he eat? What does he do? Makes me wanna go investigate and find out! I never did show up to the literature club after school! That was my way of kicking his ass! Probably didn´t really impact him at all! It only has to look like that I´ve joined right, so no one finds out what he did to me!” Ohta thought, feeling like his rebellious self again.

“Zuki! How´s it going with Aria! Did he agree to meet you yet?” Kiyoshi wondered.

“Ije, but I´m not giving up!” Zuki said.

“You know real life isen´t like online life right! You may end getting hurt or fooled if you meet him, but if you do, let us know when and where, I wanna see the look on your face when we end up being right and you either getting stud up or it turns out he´s a *nekam! Pffft! Hahahahaha! I can´t help but laugh every time I imagine that happening!” Takeshi said laughing. Then Zuki karate chopped a hand gesture on Takeshi´s head being irritated.

“Ow!” Takeshi said.

(*Nekam: A person who could be any age and any gender, a person who could fool you, lie or scam you.)

“I don´t know how you can do it! For all you know he could be someone who´s a freak or be dangerous or a pervert. He could be any age and any gender messing with you! He could also be jerking off to you!” Zai said then trembled nervously at the thought of it and Zuki had a guilty look on his face.

(Zuki guilty of masterbating to Aria every week)

“I´m a freak, I´m dangerous, I´m a pervert and my character is a young girl who´s 2 years younger than my age! Does anyone really reveal their 3d selves online anyway? Since I didn´t want to get attention from girls, I chose a young girl character. It was like an escape from my 3d life and all the girls who wanted to date me! Instead I ended up getting too much attention from the guy characters in the game, so fucking annoying, but Aria was different and I was the one who approached him, since he was always by himself being a loner and a solo player!” Zuki thought.

“I know only of 2 who have met their online friends and they all turned out to be nekams, but they still remained friends and didn´t judge. So I support you!” Ohta said.

“Arigatou Ohta! I just wish I knew how to get him to say yes to meet me!” Zuki wondered.

“He could be the herbivore runner type and prefers to keep a safe distance from you since he probably senses you´re the carnivore type. A possible way to lure him out in the open is to find out something he´s very interested in and then use that as a way to get close to him, something he can´t refuse, but make sure it´s in a public place so he feels safe not being alone with you!” Ama said.

“Will that even work?” Zuki said.

“It works!” Kiyoshi said smiling thinking back to the times Ama ran away from him when he tried to get close and like a scared bunny, a sacred deer and a sacred lamb, Ama ran away from him every time, but then Kiyoshi bought two tickets to a comiket festival where they were the first ones there before everyone else and could buy and look at everything before it was overcrowded with many people. Only a small group got in first and since Ama was never able to buy the games, manga, anime and doujinshi he wanted whenever he went, that time he got to buy everything on his list and was in Manga heaven.

When Ohta was walking down the school hallway reading a book, “The Joker & The Reaper: A True Love Twin Soul Story!”, suddenly out of nowhere, Sensei Hisashi grabbed Ohta by his collar from behind and dragged him into the Literature club again.

“Hwaah!” Ohta said feeling nervous, caught off guard and heart raced when his herbivore ass was “attacked” by this carnivore demon. Hisashi pushed Ohta up against the book shelf and placing his hands up against the book shelf, cornering Ohta, his prey, looking down to him.

“He´s so damn tall!” Ohta thought.

“Nani!?” Ohta said smiling nervously and sweating and heart beating fast and loud.

“Eeeeeh! He looks more pissed than usual! What´s he angry about now?!” Ohta thought feeling nervous.

“You didn´t come to the club after school! It´s been 3 days and my patience has ended! Seems like you need to be punished more for disobeying your Sensei!” Hisashi said smirking as he loosened his tie.

“This sadist never quits! More punishment?! I don´t understand this at all, but I´m not letting him have his way this time!” Ohta thought.

“Eto…why would you be mad about that?! It´s only for show right, to hide the fact you did that perverted thing to a student!” Ohta said feeling confused.

“Have you forgotten I´m in love with you aho and you´re still taking advantage of that! Don´t mess with my heart anymore, please!” Ohta thought.

“Ohta, you weren´t paying attention in class, but you´re focus was on me! The Literature club is all part of your discipline and training and you ditching the club has made your Sensei very angry! Your disobedience needs to be handled personally by me!” Hisashi said looking irked, annoyed, but smiling deviously, then pulled out from behind him, a vibrating pleasure toy to be inserted into Ohta´s butt. Then Ohta freaked out.

“Hah!! Is he joking!!! Also, he´s only increasing my focus on him, not decreasing it!” Ohta thought looking fearful.

“No fucking way are you putting that thing into my ass!!” Ohta said angrily, placing his hands behind his ass, protecting it. Then Sensei grabbed Ohta´s face aggressively, being close to his face, making Ohta´s nerves race even more.

“Yabai! He´s so close to my face!” Ohta thought.

“Who said you had any choice in the matter! Now take your pants off! We can do this the slow and gentle way or the fast and furious way! Decide quickly!” Hisashi said smirking.

“You´re enjoying this too much you sadist pervert!” Ohta said angrily, clenching his teeth and taking his pants off.

“Teaching & playing with you is fun, now open up your mouth and don´t disobey me again!” Hisashi said smiling, then grabbed Ohta´s wrists above Ohta´s head with one hand and then he placed the small vibrating toy into Ohta´s mouth, lubing it up with his fluids, then inserted it in Ohta gently, which made Ohta jolt in panic.

“It feels too weird having something up my ass!” Ohta thought.

“Heh! You´re hard already and leaking just from me playing with your ass?! Who´s the pervert one here!?” Hisashi said smiling as he grabbed Ohta´s penis rubbing it.

“You bastard! The blame is on you for touching me like this!” Ohta said angrily, clenching his teeth.

“Then since you accepted this punishment, I´ll now reward you for being a good student!” Hisashi said as he turned Ohta around and he went on his knees and started sucking on Ohta´s penis, jolting Ohta again by surprise and feeling pleasure in both areas.

“What are you…!!” Ohta said, then he got lost in the pleasure feeling of being touched again by the love of his soul.

“I´m melting! The heat from his mouth, his tongue teasing me, his lips kissing and caressing me, sucking me in and my ass being pleasured at the same time! Feels so good I´m gonna come again fast! No fair, no fair, you´re not playing fair!!!” Ohta thought.

“Please stop, none of this is making any sense! Why are you going this far? If you don´t stop I´m gonna…!” Ohta said.

“He´s not stopping, but ignoring me!” Ohta thought as he tried to grab Hisashi´s head off of his penis, but it was too late, Ohta came in Hisashi´s mouth.

“I told you, but you didn´t listen, spit it out right now!” Ohta said angrily, but Hisashi ignored him and swallowed it all, shocking Ohta.

“Why would you do this?!” Ohta said looking surprised, confused and not understanding the lengths Hisashi is going for Ohta, being so personal, so intimate like that, which only happens between lovers. Then Hisashi got up, looking so cool and in control and wiped gently his face with his fist. Then leaned close to Ohta´s face again and smiled.

“I told you. I´m rewarding you for being a good student!” Hisashi said smiling.

“Sensei, my heart! What are you doing to my heart!” Ohta thought.

When Ohta slid open the door into math class, he came walking in, looking hot, sweaty, blushing and sat down, leaning his face and arms over his desk.

“There are multiple ways to teach math in a fun way and today, I´m gonna show you the various careers that use math and then each of you will pick a career that you find interesting and you´ll be given equations to solve and problem solving assignments to complete related to that career. This way, it may get you more interested in math! Careers like engineers, architects, scientists, mathematicians, analysts, animators, game designers, pilots and professional photographers!” Hiroko Sensei said.

“Ohta, you look like shit! Are you sick or something?! If you are, don´t infect with it!” Takeshi said, covering his mouth.

“What´s wrong with you, you´re sweating and your face is all red?” Zai said.

“Did something happen?” Ama said. Then Sensei Hiroko came over and saw Ohta looking like a mess.

“Ohta, if you´re not feeling well, you should go to the infirmary!” Sensei Hiroko said.

“I think, I´m done for today! I´m going home!” Ohta said, grabbing his bag, then struggled to stay on his feet as he made his way out of the class room again.

“Have you noticed Ohta hasen´t been himself since that day with Sensei?” Takeshi said.

“Should we ask him about it?” Zai said.

“He won´t tell us, unless he wants to. You know what he´s like, he keeps everything close to his chest. If he ever suffers, he does it alone!” Ama said looking concerned.

When Ohta came into the boys bathroom at school, he went into the toilet and yanked out the vibrator, feeling horny, sexually aroused, teased to the max and tried pleasuring himself with his fingers, but it wasen´t working.

“Fuck, fuck fuck!!! It´s not enough, my fingers are not enough! That perverted demon! What games is he playing?! He makes a mess of me like this, then leaves me to suffer!? I´ll get you back for this you sadist!!” Ohta thought.

When Ohta was home, he was in the bathroom taking a bath, his head halfway underwater, blowing bubbles.

“I don´t understand him! Is he damaged in some way from past traumas of someone controlling him, raping him, punishing him and now he´s taking that out on me? If he told me that, I´d probably understand him more. I´d understand his soul pains and sufferings from this life and any life. Just what the hell happened to him?!” Ohta thought, then tears silently streamed down his face thinking about Hisashi, feeling empathy, compassion for Hisashi. Then suddenly Ohta realised he left school and isen´t participating in the after school club activity.

“Yabai! I forgot about the literature club! Ije! I refuse! I absolutely refuse to join after what he put me through! It´s now impacting my studies! He´s out of control! I´ll tell him tomorrow, then we´re back to just being student and Sensei and again, then I´ll lock away my feelings for him.” Ohta thought, as he fully submerged himself underwater.

In the Literature club, Sensei was sitting by the table where 5 other girls were reading and writing, his legs were crossed, arms crossed and he was tapping his finger on his arm impatiently, looking furious, annoyed and fuming.

“Tch!” Sensei said angrily when looking at the clock.

“Sensei, is something wrong?” One girl said looking worried.

“Ije! It´s nothing! Don´t worry about it!” Sensei said smiling, but his eyes were not smiling. Then he got up, walked over to his desk in the literature club room, opened up his laptop and continued to write his next world best selling novel that he started after he read Ohta´s note and the title of his new book was called, “The Twin Soul Rebels: Breaking Rules, Breaking Laws and Changing The World for True Loves Everywhere!”

As Zuki met up with girlfriend nr 2 at the movies, he had longer hair, he didn´t shave and was dressed freely and wildly as he wanted.

“Zuki! What are you wearing for our date?! Why didn´t you cut your hair and you didn´t shave?! Why are you not wearing the outfit I bought you?! Why are you not saying anything!?” Girlfriend nr 2 said out loud being angry causing a scene and people were looking.

“Urusai! I´m free to wear what I want and look how I want! You´re so damn annoying!” Zuki said being annoyed and not caring that so many people were staring at them as they verbal battled it out of one trying to control the other.

In his bedroom, Zuki and Aria were battling a level with a zombie monster in the online game and Aria was using his sword and Zuki would shield him and heal him if Aria got injured.

Aria: “This one is a lot more difficult than the last level, the zombie monster keeps healing itself real fast!” Aria wrote as he battled.

Kazumi: “Try using your 12 step sword lightning technique! Look out!” Kazumi said standing back safely and watching Aria battle, then used her shield to defend Aria.

Aria: “Hwaaaaaah! Thanks! I almost died again!” Then Kazumi healed Aria when he got injured. Aria then defeated the zombie monster with the help of Kazumi and they were gifted with money, abilities and an upgraded advanced sword & shield with more powers.

Aria: “Great team work as always! I couldn´t do it without you!” Zuki´s heart raced and he smiled.

Kazumi: ���Aria, if I was alone in this game, it would be boring without you! I´m happy we met!”

Aria: “I´m happy we met too!”

Kazumi: “How about we meet up then!”

Aria: “….”

Kazumi: “…”

Kazumi: “?” 

“Is he seriously thinking about it? He is he gonna say yes finally?!” Zuki thought as his heart raced again.

Aria: “Sorry…I got a text and was reading it, but my answer is the same, we can´t meet up Kazumi!” Then Zuki felt defeated, dejected, disheartened, but then remembered what Ama said.

Kazumi: “You never know, you might say yes next week!” Zuki wrote with a winky face emoji.

“A possible way to lure him out in the open, find out something he´s very interested in and then use that as a way to get close to him, something he can´t refuse, but make sure it´s in a public place so he feels safe not being alone with you!” Ama said.

Kazumi: “Ne Aria, do have any favourite interests or hobbies or things that you´re obsessed with lately?”

Aria: “Hmm!”

“Is he not gonna say it? Please tell me! Don´t make a herbivore run for it!” Zuki wondered feeling nervous and on edge.

Aria: “…”

Kazumi: “…”

Kazumi: “?”

Aria: “The Galaxy Kings!”

Kazumi: “What´s that?”

Aria: “A music boy band that plays all my favourite songs! They sing about True Love and saving the world and the two main leads in the band are gay and are together! Their music gives me chills listening to it, it´s like they reach into my soul and I end up floating in the Universe surrounded by stars, the cosmos and galaxies, the sound of the wind, earth, water and fire, but I feel at peace and energised to want to save the Earth and find True Love too! Their songs are powerful and full of passion! I´m obsessed with them and I bought all their songs, cds, music videos and merch! I even planned to buy a ticket to their concert in Tokyo, but it got sold out! I was really looking forward to it!” Aria wrote with several sad and tearful emojis, but Zuki was beaming brightly and seeing a way to finally see Aria.

“He lives in Tokyo? Is he a teenager? No, even adults can be obsessed like that! Age has got nothing to do with it!” Zuki thought.

Kazumi: “That sucks! Maybe next time you can go!” Zuki wrote with happy and cheerful emojis, but he was looking like a demon beast smiling devilishly plotting and planning to lure out the angel in the open.

“This is it, this is my way in to see Aria! I´ve got this! No matter how I figure it out, I will get us those tickets!!!” Zuki thought feeling really motivated and determined with a mission to accomplish.

Aria: “Yeah I guess! I´m logging off now Kazumi! It was fun playing with you! Ja ne!” Then he logged off. Then Zuki went on his other computer screen and looked up Galaxy Kings and saw some of their music videos, placed his head phones on, then his eyes widened with surprise and he too felt like he was drifting in the Universe and suddenly he imagined Aria, being a girl and they were uniting as One, holding each other and smiling.

The next day…

In psychology class, Nara Sensei was showing everyone an episode of the anime Angels of Death, then when it finished, she turned it off and looked to her students as she sat on her desk, legs crossed and could see several crying faces when watching the last episode.

“They finally got together!!! My heart would have stopped if they didn´t!!” One girl said wiping her tears with some tissues.

“So heartbreaking their stories, but their love for each other saved them from hell! I want a True Love like that!” Another girl said.

“Now that you know their backgrounds and how they both ended up on dark paths, both being broken messes, both being in hell, how many here believe Zack and Rachel should be free and be free to be together and not locked away in any type of prison, but be healed from their torments from their past and their souls?” Nara said, then they all had their hands up and she smiled.

“Good! Then what about our world? If you really have soul awakened and learned the soul lessons in that story, do you believe criminals should be healed, their dark pasts investigated, then that information used to prevent anymore children from falling into darkness? Or do you still believe criminals should be locked away in hell prisons to be tormented more on their bodies, minds and souls, then some be executed, while others are locked away in psychiatric facilities to be tormented? Only children would lock away lives like that and torment them more, not understanding anything, not having compassion, empathy or understanding. Not acting human at all! How many here are really soul awake and believe we should no longer have hell prisons or hell psychiatric facilities anymore, but have healing & investigating sanctuaries instead?” Nara said, but not all hands were in the air.

“Looks like I have a lot of work to do to awaken the rest of you!” Nara said smiling.

When School was finished, Ohta was standing in front of the Literature club.

“…!”

“I really don´t want to see him right now, but if I don´t tell him, who knows what he´ll do next!” Ohta thought, then he let out a sigh and before he could reach for the door to slide it open, Hisashi slid it open aggressively, looking at Ohta, looking like an angry demon beast.

“He´s mad that I didn´t show up yesterday! This is bad!” Ohta thought.

“I can explain and honestly, the way I see it, it´s all your fault anyway! If you hadn´t…!” Ohta said being serious now, but then he got pulled in aggressively into the club room by Hisashi.

“Hwaah!” Ohta said, then Hisashi locked the door and dragged Ohta towards the table.

“Sensei, no more!! Enough with the games already!” Ohta said angrily, but then Hisashi leaned up against the table and pushed Ohta down to his knees and looked down at him, then Hisashi grabbed his penis out, shocking Ohta from the size of it.

“It seems like my training you isen´t working and you´re just disobeying me whenever you feel like it! Unless you want me to put this inside of you, suck on it until I come!” Hisashi said smirking.

“There´s no way that will fit inside my mouth!” Ohta thought.

“Listen, your punishments are impacting my studies! I had to leave school early yesterday, because of that damn vibrator you stuck in my ass and not even my fingers were enough to satisfy me!” Ohta said angrily.

“His training me makes no sense at all! What is he training me for? To pay attention in class? To not focus on him? But this just makes me think of him more! I´m actually worried about him now and I want to help him with whatever darkness he´s dealing with! What if, me doing what he wants, helps him in some way? What if, I´m helping him to channel those dark feelings when he can´t with anyone else?” Ohta thought.

“Then my training is working, now, open your mouth and suck!” Hisashi said looking serious, then Ohta was on his knees staring at it and Hisashi was staring at him.

“…” Ohta.

“…” Hisashi.Then Ohta let out a sigh, then grabbed Hisashi´s penis gently and lovingly.

“You´re not making any sense!” Ohta thought.

“I´m new at this, so don´t blame me if I´m not good at it!” Ohta said, as he kissed Hisashi´s penis, licked it, sucked it, tried putting as much of it in his mouth.

“Tch!” Hisashi said as he was enjoying it a lot and trying to control himself from not “devouring” Ohta right there and thrusting his penis into Ohta. Seeing Ohta´s lewd face while Ohta was sucking Hisashi and making him feel good, made him come fast and all over Ohta´s face, surprising Ohta. 

“Now lick it!” Hisashi said, then Ohta sucked on Hisashi´s penis again, licking whatever cum was there and swallowed it. Then Ohta got up, grabbed tissues from his bag that was over his shoulder, wiped his face, wiped Hisashi´s penis, then went into the bathroom, surprising Hisashi.

“Ho! He didn´t fight back, but was obedient? That´s unlike him!” Hisashi thought looking annoyed, surprised and confused. When Ohta came out again after cleaning up, Hisashi was at his desk working.

“Ano…about my studies, if you keep…!” Ohta said.

“Don´t worry about it! I won´t touch you again! If you don´t show up after school, I´ll punish you in different ways!” Hisashi said not looking at Ohta.

“Eeh? Have I helped him? Is he no longer suffering from wanting to take his trapped dark energies out on me anymore?” Ohta thought, then he smiled.

“Now my school work is no longer impacted and Hisashi is feeling better! This is good news!” Ohta thought.

“Hai!” Ohta said smiling, then Hisashi side eyed Ohta, then the 5 girls came into the clubroom.

“Eeeh Sensei, who´s this yummy hot dish!” One girl said having hearts in her eyes.

“I´m not food!” Ohta thought looking annoyed.

“Could it be a new club member?!” Another girl said looking hungry and thirsty.

“Kyaaah! Another boy has joined us!” A girl said looking happy and flirty, grabbing Ohta´s arm and another girl grabbed Ohta´s other arm.

“Girls, don´t “devour him”, he´s off limits!” Sensei said looking stern, angry, his jealous aura was fuming, wanting the girls off of him.

“Huuuh! Why? Are you not single? That´s ok, we don´t mind, we can keep it a secret from her!” One girl said smiling.

“You like books too? Do you write also?” One girl said. Sensei was clenching his teeth, wanting to throw the girls out, but Ohta got fed up real fast and like a gentleman he took the girls hands off of him.

“Summimasen, but my heart, soul and body belongs to only One and no one else and I would never cheat, deceive or betray the One I was with!” Ohta said as he sat down by the table and took out his laptop and Sensei´s eyes widened with surprise.

“Kawaii!!! He´s a keeper! Now I want you even more!” One girl said as she flung her arms around him hugging him from behind, while Ohta was still sitting and that surprised him.

“Tch!” Ohta thought. Then Sensei got up and grabbed the girl´s top from behind and lifted her away from Ohta.

“Didn´t I warn you he´s off limits! That report you were going to hand in next week, I want it by tomorrow!” Sensei said looking stern and serious and fuming, crossing his arms and tapping his finger on his arm.

“Uso! That´s impossible!” The girl said looking worried and pouting.

“Then you´ll fail the assignment! Next time, listen to when you´re Sensei is talking to you!” Hisashi said.

“I promise I´ll behave! I won´t go near him, just please give me more time!” The girl said pleading with her hands in prayer.

“Begging won´t help! I only give warning once! Next time listen!” Hisashi said as he walked to his desk and continued to write his novel, then the girl had tears in her eyes, feeling like she´d fail the assignment.

“Sensei is a monster!” One girl said trying to comfort the crying girl.

“Yeah, but his hotness always makes up for his monstrous ways!” Another girl said looking at Sensei and drooling, while one girl licked her lip and another one bit her lip, but Ohta noticed a fifth girl that wasen´t acting like the rest, but she sat quietly reading a book.

“These girls are baka! They forgive so easily because of his looks? How shallow and empty can you be?” Ohta thought, then he looked back at his laptop while he continued writing his story that was about him and Sensei, that he started writing ever since he fell in love.

In the shopping mall, Zuki was with girlfriend nr 3 and her friends.

“Zuki carry this for us?!” Girlfriend nr 3 said as she gave him all the girl´s shopping bags.

“Why?” Zuki said looking angry and pissed off.

“That´s what boyfriends do, they carry our bags!” Girlfriend nr 3 said smiling.

“I don´t wanna! Carry it yourself!” Zuki said as he walked off, then she got mad.

“Zuki! Don´t embarrass me like that! What´s wrong with you! Why won´t you listen to me when I tell you…!” Girlfriend nr 3 said as she stopped herself from finishing the sentence and covered her mouth. Then he leaned down close to her face and he smirked.

“Go ahead, finish what you were about to say! Tell me what to do right! Not happening, no one controls me!” Zuki said smiling, then he walked off by himself.

Back in the clubroom, when club activities were over and the 4 girls left, the 5th one stayed behind, as Ohta was getting ready to leave.

“Aren´t you leaving too?” Ohta said looking curious, but the girl hesitated and was side eyeing the Sensei.

“Ije!” She said as she continued reading, not looking at Ohta.

“Soka! I have basket ball practice, so I´m off!” Ohta said as he grabbed his bag then left. When he made his way down the hallway, he forgot something.

“My umbrella, I forgot it!” Ohta said as he turned to walk back to the club room, then when he slid open the door, his eyes widened with shock when he saw the 5th girl coming on to Sensei by the book shelf, pulling his tie and wanting to kiss him.

“I forgot my umbrella!” Ohta said, as he grabbed it then left in a hurry and started running.

“Her and Sensei are together?! Kuso! My heart´s had enough! No more, no more pains!! He toys with me and who knows how many he toys with! Maybe I didn´t help him, maybe he got bored with me and then he threw me away! Maybe I was wrong, maybe he wasen´t the One for me after all! I need to find a way to get rid of these feelings and quit the club!” Ohta thought. When Ohta was down by the lockers, he opened up his locker and standing behind him was Hisashi, then Ohta grabbed his outdoor shoes and closed the locker and two hands slammed against the lockers, trapping him, shocking him and making his body tremble in nervousness.

“Sensei?!” Ohta said nervously seeing the beast look in Sensei´s eyes again.

“What do you think you saw back there?!” Hisashi said looking serious, but Ohta was feeling angry and sad and feeling pain.

“Ano…it´s none of my business, it´s got nothing to with me! If you´re worried I´ll tell anyone, you should know already that I won´t. Now let me leave!” Ohta said looking annoyed and trying to calm his anger.

“Ije!” Hisashi said looking serious.

“Hah!!” Ohta said looking nervous, angry and surprised.

“Shimatte! He has that demon look again! There´s no telling what he´ll do next!” Ohta thought feeling really anxious now.

“Come with me!” Hisashi said as he dragged Ohta off somewhere.

“Yamate! I´m not playing your games anymore! Let me go!” Ohta shouted, struggling to get his freedom.

“Ije! I see you´re not obedient anymore, but you have fighting spirit!” Hisashi said smiling.

“Don´t fuck me with! Enough already! I´m not some fool or tool you can mess around with! You read my note didn´t you, so stop playing with my heart and soul like this!” Ohta said trying to gain his freedom.

“Tch! He´s so damn strong! I can´t get my hand back!” Ohta thought clenching his teeth.

“Did you ever read about the story of the Black Wolf God and the White Deer God and their human children?” Hisashi said as he continued to drag Ohta somewhere.

“Hah!? Now he wants to teach me during a situation like this? He´s more weirder than me!” Ohta thought.

“Sensei, we´re not in class!” Ohta said.

“Life is a classroom and teaching moments can happen all the time!” Hisashi said.

“I guess he has a point there!” Ohta thought.

“Among their many human children, there were 5 girls that were against the True Love between the Gods and plotted to take out Eve, so they could have Adam all to themselves, but there was one girl that was always in charge and this one girl wasen´t like the other girls. She, like the rest, would go to extreme lengths to be with Adam, she would even copy Eve, look like her, dress like her, act like her and was always desperate for her father´s attention and wanting him to love her like he loved his Eve!” Hisashi said.

“Kimoi! What has this story got to do with what just happened now? So far, the story is making me feel like I never want children ever again while I´m on Earth, well, except any animal angel children, I´d adopt them, then no chance in them coming between True Loves!” Ohta said feeling grossed out by that story and never wanting human children again. Hisashi smiled.

“I´m so confused and he´s not making any sense!” Ohta thought.

“For someone who gets straight A´s, you can be really slow sometimes!” Hisashi said as he stopped to look at Ohta.

“Ije, not slow, but you just suck at teaching!” Ohta said.

“Impossible! I´m an honour student, I´m the best, you´re just too slow! Think about it some more, observe, analyse, process, then act!” Hisashi said as he dragged Ohta off again.

“What the hell?!! Fine, what is he saying? That the 5th girl, is like that girl who came on to him? Chotte…it didn´t look like he was accepting her, but she was definitely in his face and his arms were down, not touching her, but his hands were in his pockets. His facial expression was…anger, disgust, like he was looking at someone he didn´t want to be around. Is that what´s he saying, that the 5th girl is like her?” Ohta thought, then Hisashi aggressively pulled Ohta with him onto the school roof and he grabbed Ohta and started kissing him intensely again, which surprised Ohta. When Ohta could breath finally from all that tongue kissing.

“Oi! You said you wouldn´t touch me again!” Ohta said feeling flustered, blushing, and nerves were all over the place, placing his fist close to his mouth.

“I lied!” Hisashi said smiling kissing Ohta more.

“Hah! I can´t trust you at all!” Ohta said as Hisashi kissed him again and again.

“I´m a demon, what do you expect!” Hisashi said smiling, then pushed Ohta up against the wall, turning him around, while still kissing him.

“What about the other girl and any others you´re messing with?” Ohta said angrily.

“Have you still not figured it out yet?! Baka! There is no one else, only you! I told you, you´re special!” Hisashi said as he pulled down Ohta´s pants and grabbed Ohta´s penis.

“Again with the special! Now you´re just pissing me off!” Ohta said angrily.

“Oi! Stop that!” Ohta said.

“You´re body say yes and so does mine, see, feel mine too! Spread your legs for me!” Hisashi said as he placed his penis in between Ohta´s legs and he rubbed Ohta´s penis at the same time while he thrusted his penis in between Ohta´s legs.

“Fuck! Nothing beats two rock hard penises rubbing together! It´s like my penis is trying to chase after your penis!” Hisashi said smiling, chuckling to himself, while he bit into Ohta´s neck, then licked it and kissed and sucked his neck.

“I´m becoming more wired being around you!” Ohta said as he blushed and moaned from Hisashi´s touch and Hisashi smiled.

“Heh! I see nothing wrong with that, let´s be more weird together!” Hisashi said smiling and thrusting more and more aggressively and kissing Ohta while rubbing him at the same time, as they both climaxed together.

Several days later…

In class, Zuki was sitting in his chair, leaned back, hands in his pockets and one leg was resting on his desk and he was surrounded by his guy friends.

“Zuki! I´m hungry! Be a gentleman and go buy me lunch!” Girlfriend nr 4 said smiling as she came up to him with her friends.

“Ije! Go buy it yourself!” Zuki said and she got angry.

“That´s no way to treat a lady and your girlfriend! You´re being rude!” Girlfriend nr 4 said angrily and sulking.

“A lady wouldn´t order me to go buy her lunch or sulk when I didn´t listen to her! Stop acting like a kid!” Zuki said feeling irritated and she got even more angry.

“You asshole! How dare you talk to me like that in front of everyone!!” Girlfriend nr 4 shouted angrily and was about to slap him, but Ama grabbed the girl´s wrist before it reached Zuki´s face and the hand was inches away from his face, but Zuki didn´t even flinch or react.

“Ladies also don´t act like shitty brats throwing tantrums when it doesn´t go their way either!” Ama said looking serious, then Ama smiled looking sparkly and bright.

“Tch!” Girlfriend nr 4 said angrily grabbing her wrist back, then walked off with her friends. Ama saw Ohta sitting by himself looking out the window being lost in thought.

“What are we doing? What kind of relationship does Hisashi and I have? Are we fuck buddies? Ije, we´re not even buddies! What are we?!” Ohta thought feeling confused, then he suddenly blushed when thinking about the story.

“Hang on! Does that mean he thinks of us as those two Gods? Those True Loves? Ije, Ije, Ije! I´m reading too much into it, that was just to explain about the girl right! Demo…his touch, his smell, his kiss, his breath, his heat, I remember it all! I´m drowning in those memories, but it´s not enough, I want more, I want us to be more than what we are now. Nothing more has happened since that day on the roof and I seem to be getting more and more confused and then wanting more and more to close myself off again. I should come out and say it, what does he feel about me, what does he think about me, what am I to him, but then I freeze up and I pull back again!” Ohta thought as he looked out the window.

Several days later…

In girlfriend nr 5´s bedroom, Zuki and her were doing their homework, then Zuki´s phone buzzed.

“Are you busy? The guys and I are playing basketball! Are you in?” Ama texted, then Zuki smiled and texted back. Then he got up ready to leave.

“I´m off!” Zuki said.

“Hey! Where the hell are you going?!” Girlfriend nr 5 said out loud.“Playing hoop with the guys!” Zuki said.

“You always hang out with them! I never see you!” Girlfriend nr 5 said pouting.

“I´m in training and I´m going pro with basketball! Are you trying to stop me from pursuing my future career?” Zuki said.

“You can always train when we´re not together!” She said grabbing his tie, pulling it towards her, then she crawled over to him on all fours, her cleavage showing and she pressed her breasts up against his arm.

“Stay with me and I´ll do whatever you want!” She said being seductive and tempting. Then Zuki started kissing her, but then his phone buzzed again and he checked his phone, but she tried to kiss him and he placed his hand on her face stopping her as he checked his message. One of the guys sent Zuki a picture of Ama looking all sweaty and hot as he jumped to dunk the ball.

“Ama is kicking our asses! Hurry up and be on our team!” Zai texted and when Zuki saw Ama´s picture looking like a sparkly basketball player God, Zuki´s heart started to skip a beat.

“Zuki! Why have you lost your hard on?” Girlfriend nr 5 said looking down and was confused and surprised as he looked down too.

“What the hell was that?” Zuki wondered about his heart racing. Then he got up, grabbed his bag and left.

“I´m not in the mood, so I´ll see you later!” Zuki said.

“If you leave me now, we´re over! You spend way too much time with them and not enough with me! Choose me, not stupid basketball, not your friends, but only me!” She said looking angry and pouting, but he had no expression on his face, then he smiled and just left closing the door and she looked speechless when her tactic didn´t work.

At the basket ball outside court at school, when the guys were finished playing, they all headed home, except Ohta who took a shower at school and was the last one there, while the others left, since Ohta loved water, he´d have a habit of standing under the shower. His hands were placed up against the wall and just felt the the water drops fall down on him.

“God I love water!” Ohta said. When he was finished, he got dressed in new clothes, then walked the empty school halls and made his way to his club room, the basket ball club room that had a sofa, a mini kitchen nook, a bathroom, lockers, desk with a computer, then he dropped his school bag by the sofa and fell to the sofa, grabbed the blanket, pulled it over him, then fell asleep.

Weeks later…

In a cafe, Zuki was with his guy friends and girlfriend nr 6 with her friends and they were eating, drinking and chatting together.

“Zuki, which University are you applying for?” Takeshi said.

“SAU in Tokyo!” Zuki said.

“Eeeeh? Zuki, I want us to go to the same University and I don´t want to go to Tokyo, so you can join the one I choose!” Girlfriend nr 6 said smiling cuddling up to him.

“My mind is made up and I decide where I´m going!” Zuki said.

“Hmph! Well whatever, there´s still time for me to change your mind! Zuki, I´m hungry, could you give me some money so I can buy some dessert!” Girl said smiling handing out her hand.

“I can´t believe I hit the jackpot with Zuki! Rich, famous family restaurant  business, rising popular basket ball player star, he´s like royalty! Tehe!” Girlfriend nr 6 thought.

“I´m not your personal bank! Use your own money!” Zuki said as he drank his smoothie from a straw, then her face turned red being embarrassed, then got angry and started growling with her sharp teeth showing, but Zuki was indifferent and didn´t care what she thought.

When Ohta was walking down the street with the guys and was drinking his organic veggie, fruit juice, his eyes saw Hisashi in the distance looking dashing.

“He looks good in his free time clothes!” Ohta thought as he blushed, but then Ohta saw Hisashi wasen´t alone, he was with a woman and they were talking, she was smiling and laughing, but he looked serious.

“Who is she? His friend, relative, coworker?” Ohta thought, then he saw her touching his arm.

“Stop touching him! Stop coming on to him! Get away from him aho?!” Ohta thought, then Ohta let out a sigh.

“What am I saying!? He and I are not together, so how can I monopolise him, how can I say he´s mine? We haven´t done anything in weeks! Maybe this is why, because of her! Maybe that´s his Eve!” Ohta thought, then suddenly he felt pains in his heart and grabbed his chest, then Hisashi saw Ohta and Ohta suddenly panicked.

“See you guys, I´m gonna check out this arcade!” Ohta said as he went inside to hide.

“Pffft! He´s such a kid!” Takeshi said smiling.

“Knowing Ohta, he´d say he´s childish, a teenager and an adult all in one and there´s nothing wrong with that!” Ama said.

When Ohta was sitting at one of the games called, “Attack On Eden!” that was created by Aquarius Games, Ohta played the character Eve who wore a futuristic outfit and he was battling the human children that were out to get his Adam, so he used his light saber staff sword, on either end of the staff, it was blue and with his Jedi skills, his sleep, stun gun holstered to his thigh, his shield that could appear from his arm tech, his robot flying friend and his dog that was trained to defend, he defended his Adam and protected their Twin Soul union.

“Pffft! Whoever thought up this game is freaking wacky! I love it!” Ohta said smiling as he continued battling. Then suddenly Ohta shook nervously when Hisashi appeared leaning over Ohta´s shoulder and was smiling devilishly.

“Heh! I see you´re hard at work trying to defend True Love! Mind if I join you?!” Hisashi said as he sat down not giving a choice, then played the character *Adam who used his two light saber swords, purple and green, his Jedi skills, his sleep, stun gun that was holstered to his thigh, his shield on his arm tech, his robot wolf friend and his flying animal bird friend, protecting him and his *Eve and their Twin Soul union.

“What are you doing here? Thought you were on a date!” Ohta said looking annoyed.

“You´re cute when you´re jealous!” Hisashi said smiling and Ohta blushed.

“Urusai!” Ohta said feeling irked.

“I wanna say don´t flatter yourself, but truthfully I am jealous!” Ohta thought.

“It wasen´t a date, but she works me with at school and she asked me to help her out with buying a gift!” Hisashi said as he kicked ass, defending himself and his Eve from the human children on Earth that wanted to tear them apart and take control over the Adam & Eve Gods, using their powers, breeding with them and imprisoning them.

“You know that was code for wanting to go out on a date with you! She couldn´t keep her hands off of you! She´s interested in more than just being friends!” Ohta said feeling angry.

“Kuso! I feel like kicking his ass again! He gets me so mad sometimes!” Ohta thought. Then Hisashi & Ohta succeeded in battling the human children on Earth in the game and won. Then Hisashi leaned in close to Ohta and placed his arm over his shoulder smiling.

“Women, girls, mean nothing to me and they´re wasting their time! I only want my Eve, remember!” Hisashi said smiling and Ohta blushed and his heart raced.

  “Now, what do you say we play something else here, before I take you somewhere and make a mess of you for turning me on with your jealousy!” Hisashi said smirking.

“Alright! If you lose, not only will I not go with you, but you´ll have to answer one of my questions and I get to choose the game!” Ohta said looking serious.

“Bring it on!” Hisashi said looking devilishly. Then they stood in front of a machine that uses an arm to grab a doll from the machine and no one ever got the doll on the first try. Ohta smiled thinking he´s gonna win, but when he saw Hisashi working the controls, looking concentrated and serious, the doll he grabbed didn´t fall, but stayed until he got it. Then he picked up the doll and handed it to Ohta smiling, while Ohta looked shocked.

“Majide!?” Ohta said looking surprised.

“I used to come here a lot when I was younger!” Hisashi said smiling, then Ohta grabbed the doll, that was a Adam & Eve doll, the same characters from the game they played.

“I got played!” Ohta thought looking gloomy.

“Arigatou!” Ohta said blushing, then Hisashi grabbed Ohta´s hand and pulled him away to their next destination.

“Chotto!” Ohta said feeling nervous.

(*Adam & *Eve: Code for Twin Souls and Adam means Devine Masculine & Eve means Devine Feminine)

They got in his two seater sports Alunasky electric car and drove off fast and silently into the night. When Hisashi parked his car overlooking the city from the hill top. Hisashi took off his seat belt, took off Ohta´s seat belt, then kissed Ohta.

When the car fogged up from the inside, in the backseat, Ohta was naked lying down and Hisashi was sucking Ohta´s penis.

“Sensei, I´m coming, please stop or else…!” Ohta said, but Hisashi didn´t listen, but this time Ohta came all over Hisashi face, surprising Hisashi.

“Why won´t you listen! Now it´s all over your face! Some tissues!” Ohta said grabbing some from his bag and wiping away the mess on Hisashi´s face.

“Ho! Here I thought I´d make a mess of you, but you ended up messing me up instead! You little perverted angel!” Hisashi said smiling licking his face.

“Why are you licking it, stop and I told you I was coming!” Ohta said trying to clean up the mess.

“I want your juice inside me, so why would I stop licking it!” Hisashi said as he continued licking and not listening, as Ohta blushed more. Then Ohta stopped cleaning and kissed Hisashi for the first time, taking initiative and surprising Hisashi.

“When he says words like that, how can I say anything more or stop him?!” Ohta thought.

“Ohta, I don´t think I can take you home just yet, I wanna “devour” you some more!” Hisashi said looking turned on to the max and Ohta nervously shook.

“Yabai!” Ohta said looking nervous, as Hisashi grabbed Ohta and they fell down backwards and Hisashi was on top of Ohta, kissing him and wanting to “eat” him more and more, never getting enough.

At school, in the basket ball club room, Ohta was lying on the couch, looking exhausted and worn out from all that loving.

“I ended up fainting in the end, so we had to stop. We still didn´t go all the way, but we climaxed together way more times than the other times! Was that build up from not being with each other in weeks? I got the feeling he didn´t want to let me go, but I still don´t know what we are to each other and I wonder how long can we keep this up, whatever this is, because I´m feeling more and more like I´m reaching my limit!” Ohta thought.

In girlfriend 6 bedroom, Zuki broke up with her and she was in tears.

“Why are you breaking me up with? I won´t allow it! I love you! I won´t let you go!” She said being in tears grabbing his arms.

“We want different things and we don´t match at all! It´s better this way! You´ll find someone who you fit perfectly with, but that someone is not me! Sorry!” Zuki said.

“I have to do something to make him stay, to make him mine! If I can keep him a little longer, maybe I can get pregnant then he won´t ever leave me!” She thought. Then she quickly grabbed scissors out of her draw and was aiming at herself.

“If you leave me, I´ll cut myself!” She said sobbing.

“Don´t fuck around like that or make jokes! You´re trying to manipulate me to stay! That will only make me hate you and wish dark things to happen to you if you try to control me & trap me!” Zuki said out loud angrily and flaring with rage, but she didn´t listen and used the scissors and cut her arms and was bleeding all over the place.

“Fuck! You fucking idiot!” Zuki shouted angrily then grabbed the scissors out of her arms, throwing it away and dragged her arm to the bathroom, then patched her up.

“If you leave me Zuki, I´ll kill myself! You don´t want that on your conscious do you! So you have no choice but to stay with me forever!” She said smiling devilishly and he looked shocked that she would go that far to control and trap him.

“This fucking bitch! I´m already starting to hate her! Tch!” Zuki thought.

“So you´re saying my life is now over and I have to obey, stay and please you all your life otherwise you´ll end your life if I don´t listen to you?” Zuki said and she smiled grabbing his face with her hands.

“That´s right! You´re mine, you belong to me, you obey me and no one else and I´ll kill anyone who comes near you and I´ll kill you and me if you leave me!” She said smiling. Then Zuki smiled and stood up, took out his phone and talked.

“Did you get all of that?” Zuki said on the phone.

“Good!” He said then hung up.

“Who the hell was that and what did you do?!” She said looking panicked, then he grabbed her face aggressively with one hand.

“That was my lawyer and now that information will be sent to the police, the hospital and your parents. You need help, this sick repeating hell cycle ends here! I will not be controlled by you or anyone! So stay the fuck away from me and grow up! And if you end your life, I promise you I will not be impacted by it, because you will just come back into this world right away and probably cause the same shit hell mess you´re doing now to someone else! So if you don´t want history repeating, then I advise you to finally change and stop trapping guys to you! You have a choice, change or stay the same, but whatever happens, one thing will remain, we were never meant to be and I have no wish to ever be with you again in this life or any life!” Zuki said as he left.

“If Aria didn´t give me this idea of getting evidence if the girl I was with started acting too dangerous and when I felt uneasy energies coming from her, I wonder how I would have handled this situation by myself!” Zuki wondered.

Several days later…

In girlfriend nr 7´s bedroom, Zuki and her were making out on the bed.

“I´ve been wanting to get with Zuki for months, but he was always with some girl, but I used the usual seduction playbook and played him like a fiddle. I would tease, flirt, tempt and seduce him, even if he was with someone else. I made sure I was always on his mind and all he could think about was me, then he comes running to me when he couldn´t take it anymore and wanted me so badly, he´d be begging for it and it works every time! I get all the guys and all the guys love me!” Girlfriend 7 thought. Zuki took out a condom.

“Zuki! You don´t need a condom! I´m on the pill!” Girlfriend nr 7 said smiling.

“This way I´m in control and if I get pregnant, I can just blame it on that I forgot to take the pill, then he´s mine and he can´t leave me! I´ll be his princess and my prince is heir to his family´s rich business, so I´ll be set for life! Or if I for some reason I can´t get pregnant by him, then I´ll get knocked up by someone else and say it´s his or I say I´m pregnant, then try to get pregnant by him after! So many ways to trap guys! They´re so easy to control and pretty dumb! Us girls really do have power over men, all we have to do is flash our tits, our bodies, our sexuality, our sexyness and they come begging on their knees to us wanting more! Girls rule and we shall continue to rule the world!” Girlfriend nr 7 thought smiling deviously.

“Why do I feel like I can´t trust her!” Zuki thought when sudden thoughts and feelings entered his mind, not knowing that information is passed between them via soul to *soul communication when speaking verbally to each other and through telepathy and his soul, his soul intuition is telling him not to trust her, because she is a trapper, traps guys with pregnancy.

(*Soul Communication: That is revealed through verbal speech and can be uncovered with Reverse Speech technology. Information is passed between souls when we verbally speak, which then leads to our souls telling our minds we shouldn´t trust this person and that´s called soul intuition. If minds lie, our souls tell the truth. Her mind is saying one thing, but her soul is telling his soul what´s she´s up to! That´s how it works! So always trust that soul intuition feeling if you don´t trust something or someone!)

“I still wanna use it!” He said getting it ready and ripping it open with his teeth.

“Oh well! I can buy condoms later and poke holes in it! He´ll never know!” Girlfriend nr 7 thought smiling devilishly. When having sex, Zuki let it slip when he called out Aria´s name.

“Aria…mmm!” Zuki said.

“What was that?” She said.

“Nothing!” He said looking surprised then continued to close his eyes.

“Fuck! I let it slip my mind! Aria….Aria…..ARIAAAAA!!!” Zuki thought out loud as he climaxed while he imagined Aria whenever he was having sex with any other girl and closing his eyes.

When they were done and lying in bed, Zuki got up and got dressed to leave right away.

“These girls may have my body, but my mind, my soul and my heart keeps thinking & feeling of Aria!” Zuki thought as he got dressed.

“That was quick and unsatisfying! I didn´t even come! He was so passive, felt so empty, cold, more than usual! He didn´t even kiss me! Why has he changed?” Girlfriend nr 7 thought feeling confused.

After school, Ohta was heading to the Literature club, he suddenly stopped walking and he saw that woman Hisashi was with in town and she was coming on to him again, but his hands were in his pockets and while she was smiling and being flirty, he looked serious.

“That´s the same Sensei that came on to Zuki! She devours any and all horny students, then gets bored and finds a new one. She´s still coming on to him! Tch!” Ohta thought, then Hisashi saw Ohta.

“Ohta! You´re late, get your ass in here!” Hisashi said angrily.

“Always the sexy merciless Demon! Ne, ne, when are you gonna accept my invitation and go out with me?” She said being flirty and smiling, as Ohta was about to walk past the club and not go in.

“Never!” Hisashi said being annoyed as he grabbed Ohta and dragged him into the club.

“Don´t say that! You´re breaking my heart, but I won´t give up!” She said licking her lip and looked beastly and smiled devilishly. At the Literature club, Ohta was writing his story on his laptop, then suddenly Sensei was leaning over him looking at the story, giving him advise and Ohta nervously shook.

“Here you should make sure to convey the main character´s feelings towards the other main character, so that there´s no misunderstanding, but it´s direct, clear and straight forward!” Sensei Hisashi said, being close to Ohta´s face.

“Does he not realise, he´s the other main character and you´re the one I´m trying to convey my feelings to. I want to know what are we, what am I to you?” Ohta thought.

“Hai, hai!” Ohta said, while the 5th girl was observing them and feeling jealous of not getting attention from Sensei.

“Ne Sensei, do you have any more new books from the author Kiriya? I was hoping he has come out with a new book by now!” Ohta said.

“Is he like your favourite author or something?” Sensei said.

“Hai! I´ve read all his books, several times and I´m addicted, I need more of his godly creations! His writing his passionate, smart, romantic, erotic, makes you feel, makes you think and he can reach inside my soul and challenge me endlessly! I feel like talking with him would always be interesting and never boring!” Ohta thought as he continued writing and Sensei blushed, looking like a hungry demon beast again.

“Sensei, could I speak to you?” The 5th girl said tugging his arm like a child tugging the arm of a parent.

“Hai!” Hisashi said as they walked over to his desk.

“Did the other girls quit coming to the club? I haven´t seem them in days!” Ohta thought.

“Stop it! I told you before, I don´t date students!” Hisashi said being stern and serious, as Ohta heard Sensei speak loudly.

“Is that why there is distance between us and why we can never be together? Then what the hell are we doing? He doesn´t date students, just fucks & plays with them?! I should go, I don´t need to hear this!” Ohta thought as he packed his bag, then the girl ran off in tears and Sensei came back towards Ohta.

“Tch!” Sensei Hisashi said angrily.

“You´re not gonna run after her?!” Ohta said.

“Ije! She needs to grow up and wake up to reality! I´ll never love her the way I love my Eve and I never want to be with her other than my Eve!” Hisashi said. 

“Eeh?” Ohta thought, then he got angry.

“Sensei, you say you don´t date students, but you´re more than happy to fuck them and how are you gonna find your Eve exactly if you´re too busy playing around with students!” Ohta said angrily, then Hisashi looked angry.

“Yabai!” Ohta thought looking nervous, then Hisashi grabbed Ohta´s arm and pulled his arm towards him, hugging him tightly.

“Huh?!” Ohta thought feeling confused.

“How can a angry beast face that looks like he´s gonna “eat” me and punish me, then suddenly become like this?” Ohta thought.

“Ohta, compared to them, you´re not a student! I told you you´re special, why won´t you believe me?!” Hisashi said.

“Hmm, that´s because you have a habit of lying to me and quit it already, enough with the special, unless you explain properly what you mean by it!” Ohta said.

“Soka, I guess I do lie, but I also tell the truth, but here, you can feel my heart beat, it will reveal the truth!” Hisashi said as he grabbed Ohta´s hand placing it under Hisashi´s shirt and Ohta was blushing, closing his eyes, then feeling Hisashi´s heart beat.

“He´s totally avoiding answering the special comment!” Ohta thought.

“His heart is racing, but how I am supposed to know if it´s racing because he´s lying or telling the truth? I don´t get it!” Ohta thought, then when he opened up his eyes and he saw Sensei´s eyes, then his eyes widened with surprise.

“Strange, for a moment there, it felt like I could trust him and that he was telling the truth!” Ohta thought, then he pulled his hand away, both looking at each other.

“Sensei, what am I to you and don´t say special, tell me something more that I can understand! Why can´t these words escape my mouth? We´ve never gone all the way, my butt is still a virgin, yet, here we are and nothing´s changed between us. He doesn´t say anything, I don´t say anything and now…we´re just staring at each other!” Ohta thought. Then Hisashi smiled devilishly.

“Nani?!” Ohta said nervously.

“Why do I say that when I have a feeling I know what´s coming.” Ohta thought.

“You were late and you planned to ditch the club! Punishment time!” Hisashi said smiling, as he pulled forth from behind him handcuffs dangling it in front of Ohta´s face and Ohta nervously shook in his body.

“Does he carry around a shop full of kinky perverted play?! What the hell?! There´s no telling what he´ll do next!!” Ohta thought.

When Nara walked over to her little two seater, bumblebee coloured, black and yellow smart electric car in the car park next to the school, on the car there were several stickers at the back, like the bumblebee transformer from the transformer movie, “You´re In The Earth Matrix, Do You Wanna Unplug & Be Free?”, “Are You Ready For It? The Twin Soul Revolution, The Grey Jedi Rebellion?”, “Are You Soul Awake Yet?”, “V: Vegan, Organic, Peace & Heaven!”, then she got in, placed her bag on the passenger seat, wrapped the seatbelt over it, so it wouldn´t move, then her phone buzzed a message.

“Sensei, I need to book an emergency session with you right now? Are you available? GF” GF wrote. Then Nara texted back and she drove off.

In her car she turned on the radio while driving through the city and a song came on.

“This is one of their best songs that keeps breaking records! You heard it here first guys! I give you the fast rising stars in the world, The Galaxy Kings and their new song, “You Complete Me!”.” The radio host said and Nara smiled and turned up the music.

“Drumming, drumming, can you hear the call, louder, faster, I´ll never let you fall! Wherever you are in the world, I´ll find you, wherever you are, I´ll search for you in every corner of this world, on every mountain top I climb, in every ocean deep I dive and every sky I fly high and every Universe I explore, to see you again, to be with you again. When we said our goodbyes in our other life times, we made the soul promise you and I to be together forever and eternity, just you and me and for that to become a reality, I must find you in every life, I must find you, you are my life, my soul, my everything, because you complete me, the better half of me, I´m the lyrics you´re the music in a song story, you complete me, my one half of a soul, no I won´t ever let you go, because you complete me, you make me whole, I´m the story and you´re the sound in a movie, you complete me, you fire up my soul, I´m the painting, you´re the colours in a picture, you complete me, you free my wild tiger inside, and no matter where you hide I´ll chase you down, you complete me, you inspire me to be better, you shake my soul awake every time we collide our souls, every time we mend our broken sorrows, every time we make love we heal our souls and reach our heavens, so wherever you are in the world, I´ll find you, wherever you are I´ll search for you in every corner of this world, on every mountain top I climb, in every ocean deep I dive, in every sky I fly high and every Universe I explore, to see you again, to be with you again, to combine, collide and be complete with you again, just you and me, just you and me, just you and me!” Then Nara smiled.

When Nara parked her car outside her apartment that was above the new restaurant/bar that was opening up, called Heaven XXXXXXXX and was still being prepped to be completed before opening it to the public, the sign saying, “Coming Soon, A New Vegan & Organic Heaven XXXXXXXXX!”. Nara saw her client that was standing outside waiting for her and it was girl 5 from the literature club room that looked like she had cried a lot and her eyes were puffy red. Then they both walked in to Nara´s private Mind, Body, Heart & Soul Healing Sanctuary and on her door was her´s and her brother´s professional titles, Phd, Sensei Nara & Sensei Azusa, Child & Criminal & Social Psychologists.When they both went inside, they took off their shoes and put on slippers and walked past the living room and they both saw Azusa was looking like a chaotic wild mess, with his wild shoulder length blond hair, his clothes were messy, food and drinks and empty plates were everywhere on the kotatsu table, the room was messy and he was taking a nap on the sofa, but then he looked up when he heard them come in, he looked at them while wearing his white fox mask, then he lifted off his white fox mask from his face and placed on his head wearing it like a hat, his arms hanging from the sofa and he had food on his face, lint in his hair and they were all staring at each other and a white fox they had rescued looked up from the floor too, staring at them and then the fox went over to happily greet Nara waving his tail.

“…!”

“Are you sure your twin brother is a real academic? He looks like a dirty, smelly homeless bum, with food on his face and lint in his hair!” Girl 5 said being doubtful.

“Don´t be fooled by his appearance, my brother is quite the genius and a best selling author!” Nara said.

“He´s been sleeping on the floor again hasen´t he!” Nara thought.

“Eeh!” Girl 5 said not believing it. Then Azusa grabbed a crumb that was on his face and ate it.

“I was saving that for later! Who´s this kid and she´s got cheek!” Azusa said.

“My client and I now I have a session! How´s your new book coming along?” Nara said.

“Slowly, but it will be an even more epic masterpiece hit than my last book!” Azusa said smiling.

“Than I shall look forward to it! Don´t worry about dinner, there´s leftovers in the fridge from yesterday!” Nara said as she walked off, the fox followed her to her office and girl 5 was just staring at Azusa, while he was eating his veggie carrot stick that still had green leaves sticking out of it.

“?. What are you a bunny?” Girl 5 said.

“I used to be, that´s why I love carrots so much!” Azusa said with a straight face as he nibbled cutely and munched away.Then she walked off and Azusa fell backwards again on the sofa, resting next to the kotatsu, placed his mask over his face to nap, his laptop was on the kotatsu, papers everywhere, books, post it notes and one of the books was called, “How To Be Soul Awake & Unplug From The Earth Matrix!” Written by Sensei Azusa.

Sitting on floor cushions next to a kotatsu table, looking like a hippy Sensei, with her long fish braided tail dark blond hair, her free flowing clothes, wearing the Atlantis larimar gemstone necklace around her neck, she then lit some incense and put on happy, peaceful, blissful nature inspired music on in the background, then took out her tab to record the session between them and tapped away, while the fox was lying next to her and girl 5 was sitting opposite them. Nara poured flower healing tea and gave girl 5 a cup.

“You confronted Hisashi again didn´t you?” Nara said drinking her tea with her eyes closed and girl 5 looked surprised.

“How did you…!” Girl 5 said.

“He told me, we´re very good friends and I hate to see him suffer or you! I don´t want anyone to suffer, but too many suffer in their souls, even animals, it´s heartbreaking. If I was to compare the amount of suffering that keeps happening in the world, it´s like 15 planets being blown up every year!” Nara said.

“Don´t you  think you´re overreacting Sensei?” Girl 5 said.

“You tell me and do the math, but over 150 billion lives are lost every year and that just farm animals! Billions cry out, but so many ignore it, forget it, are asleep to it or don´t care, but Obi Wan did!” Nara said, then she saw the look on girl 5´s face.

“Obi who?” Girl 5 said looking confused.

“It´s just a coded soul message in the star wars stories, translating what´s happening on Earth and letting everyone know about it. You should also check out Matrix, Cloud Atlas and Constantine.” Nara said.

“I don´t care about that!” Girl 5 said.

“Your reaction seems to lack humanity! Do you not care about farm animals at all?” Nara said.

“Some animals are for eating, others are for pets! So what if farm animals are systematically slaughtered. That does not concern me, the only thing that matters to me is how to get Sensei to love me and no one else and be with only me?” Girl 5 said. Nara let out a sigh.

“She carries the S codes, this isen´t gonna be easy to crack, because those codes have been with her since the beginning where it all started, the day she went after the Twin Souls, and it keeps her doing the same thing in every life and going after souls not meant for her, then she´ll end up leaving a trail of darkness behind her in the lives she imprisons and keeping hell on Earth the same.” Nara thought.

“From the soul test we did last week, it revealed you have been going after Hisashi in every life time, but you both always ended up being tormented in your souls, both being filled up with darkness, you hating him for not loving you as you wanted him to and him hating you for being with you at all, even if your minds thought you were happy, but souls don´t lie, they always tell the truth. You know what I´m like, I don´t sugar coat things, but I´m direct, honest and I don´t waste time.” Nara said.

“Sensei, aren´t you suppose to make me feel good, make me happy and help me? You´re healing sucks! Are you sure you´re a psychologist or did you just buy a diploma online?” Girl 5 said. Then Nara smiled and chuckled to herself.

“The fact that you point out that I´m not like other psychologists makes me very happy! I´m nothing like them, I have many colours and I know the human mind quite well and I know the human soul even more. I also know about energy healing, codes, and soul healing. The healing and help I provide is directed to the core. Treating symptoms doesn´t change anything, because then problems repeat again, but to treat the cause, everything changes and history doesn´t repeat. I´m helping you to break down all your walls and prisons on your mind that is preventing you to want real happiness, real love and have a fulfilling life where you´re pursuing your goals and dreams helping the world, helping life, but that can´t happen if those walls and prisons keep making you do the same mistakes in every life time. Do you know what the definition of insanity is?” Nara said.

“Ije!” Girl 5 said.

“It´s doing the same thing over and over again and expecting different results, but how can it be different when you´re always targeting him, forcing him, manipulating him, tricking him, even using dark magic in other lives to control him to be with you! It´s maddening! Your souls were never meant to be, no matter how much you love him, he can never love you back the way you want, because you will never be his Eve. Don´t you want real True Love, don´t you want someone who loves you, all of you as much as you want him and you´re meant to be?” Nara said.

“I believe he and I are meant to be! He´s mine and no one can have him!” girl 5 said.

“I want to give you some soul healing and eduction! Here, a list of Twin Soul manga and anime stories! This will open your eyes to what True Love is, what Twin Souls are and you´ll find out why Hisashi will never love you the way you want him to, he will never soul love you. Real love, honest love and True Love doens´t need any controls or manipulations to make a person fall in love with them, because real love, honest love and True Love is all about soul love, soul communication and soul connection of two halves of a soul becoming One, which then leads to Heaven in their souls, lives and life on the planet. The soul love connection between two souls meant to be comes so easy, so fast and natural, it´s exactly like yin and yang, the perfect union, the balance and that love between them never fades, but always keeps growing and expanding like the Universe. Their love is infinite and forever overflowing so extremely, they´re known to be horny sex crazed teenagers for their entire lives and people may comment and say there must be something wrong with them for loving each other and making love so many times, but it´s completely normal, they just can´t get enough of each other. It´s the godly connection between them. The Twin Soul energies are the God and Goddess energies and that only happens when they are meant to be and their souls are in Heaven. That is why you two will never work, because you both will just end up living in soul hell when being together, which will then lead to the continuation of hell on Earth and his soul will be begging and wishing and preying for his Twin Soul to come rescue him out of the dark hell mess that he´s trapped in again. Is that love? Is that what you think love is? Do you want him to suffer? Do you want him to be in hell in his soul? Do you want to be unhappy again in your soul when you´re not being loved the way you should be loved, that you would only get from someone who was meant for you? If you want him to suffer and you want him to be in hell in his soul, how can you tell me that you love him, that you think you were meant to be, because I can tell you now, that isen´t love, that isen´t love at all!” Nara said.

Later on…

Nara closed the door and locked it when girl 5 left, then Nara let out a sigh, then walked over to the sofa where Azusa was playing a game called Caste Heaven, then she fell to the sofa and leaned up against his shoulder and he petted her head several times, understanding her.

“What are you playing now?” Nara said as Azusa was eating a veggie carrot stick that were sticking out of his mouth.

“Caste Heaven! There´s a character with my name on it and I like him, he reminds me of me!” Azusa said thinking about certain aspects of the character he soul recognises in himself.

“Soka! I´m tired, I´m using your shoulder for a moment!” Nara said as she closed her eyes and Azusa continued playing the game.

Next day…

Ama and Zuki were walking to school together and Zuki was yawning.

“Don´t you normally walk with your girlfriend to school?” Ama said.

“I broke up with her yesterday!” Zuki said drinking an apple juice box through a straw.

“Huh!? You really have bad luck with girls! Why did you break up?” Ama said looking shocked.

“I felt like she was gonna trap me with pregnancy!” Zuki said.

“Aah! Soka, you being rich and all! Same thing happened to that 3rd year rich guy! I forget his name, but his girlfriend got pregnant and it wasen´t planned. He looks miserable!” Ama said.

“Poor bastard!” Zuki said.

“That kind of thing even happens to guys who aren´t rich too, I guess when girls want to try and tie down someone which happens a lot, getting pregnant seems to be the easy and fast way to do it! The guys should rebel and only do it up the ass! The Ass Rebellion! Pffft! Hehehe!” Ama said smiling and giggling imagining the symbol for the Ass Rebellion, angel wings and a halo on the ass protecting guys from girls who wanted to trap them and imprison them and taking their life paths away from them. Then Ama thought about another way to protect guys, is if they switched teams and got together with their One that was born male, the Penis Rebellion, and the symbol being angel wings and a halo on the penis. Ama giggled more when thinking about it.

“The girls are fucked up and it will always backfire on them in the end! Let´s not talk about it anymore, it´s making me more pissed off!” Zuki said looking like a demon beast ready to explode, looking pissed off and was fuming.

“Eeh Zuki! How about getting your anger out on the basketball court before class?” Ama suggested feeling unsettled and nervous by Zuki´s anger rage.

“One on one?” Zuki said looking at Ama feeling happy and not angry anymore.

“Wow! He´s mood changed really fast!” Ama thought looking surprised.

“Sure!” Ama said smiling like the sun and Zuki´s heart suddenly beating loudly, then he smiled feeling calm.

Several days later…

In an expensive designer clothes store, Zuki with girlfriend nr 8 were shopping and she was picking out expensive stylish fashion clothes for him.

“Here try these on!” She said.

“He´ll´ll look even more sexy if he wears this!” She thought smiling holding up the clothes against his body and imaging him wearing the various outfits she picked out, then she was drooling as she fantasised.

“Oh my God! His godly sexyness knows no limits! I bet he would look good dressing up in cosplay too!” She thought thinking of the various sexy outfits he would wear and drooling more while thinking of the various manga characters he could dress up as, like Zess, Kirito & Kuro.

“You´re drooling you pervert! Listen, I´m not a ken doll for you to dress up and just because my family´s rich, doesn´t mean I wear expensive clothes! I like my own clothes that I choose myself!” Zuki said then walked off as she wiped away the drool from her mouth.

“Hey Zuki wait!” She said as she ran after him.

“Don´t you think it´s unfair?” She said and he looked confused.

“What do you mean?” Zuki said.

“You´re a guy, you fantasise don´t you? I bet you even think about wanting girls to dress up, wear costumes, cosplay or stylish sexy smart outfits too right?” She said, then he stood still for a moment and was lost in thought fantasising about Aria (The game character Aria, but Aria was a girl with long blue hair) wearing different costumes, cosplay and stylish sexy outfits, like Aria wearing an apron and being naked while making food, a maids outfit with cat ears cleaning the place but not wearing any underwear, a bunny outfit, a nurse and doctor outfit, a battle outfit with futuristic stun guns, a sexy looking stylish suit outfit with a tie, a yukata, a vintage edo era outfit carrying an umbrella and a futuristic space outfit floating in their space ship.

“Zuki! I think my butt flap has come undone, could you fix it?” Aria said when she was getting dressed and Zuki floated towards her in their space ship, having an erect penis out ready to enter her.

“Don´t worry, I´ll fix it! I´m good with my hands!” Zuki said smiling devilishly as he entered Aria from behind.

“Aaaaah! Noooo, that´s not what I meant, but it feels soooo gooood!” Aria said feeling ecstasy and Zuki giggled and smiled when fantasising.

“You´re thinking about it right now aren´t you and you´re drooling!” Girlfriend nr 8 said looking suspicious and he snapped out of it and wiped away the drool.

“I see your point!” He said smirking and grabbed her hand as they both walked off together and she smiled.

As Zuki, Ama, Kiyoshi, Zai, Takeshi and Ohta were playing basketball at school, girlfriend nr 8 with her friends who were from a different high school, wearing their school uniforms were watching them play.

“You´re so lucky! Zuki looks like a basketball player star and shines whenever he´s on the court.” One girl said.

“He´s a rising star and didn´t their team win the summer and winter cup last year?” One girl said.

“Hai! He´s been getting a lot of publicity lately and being interviewed, photographed and even been in some sports commercials, ads and magazines, modelling and acting. Fan girls keep on increasing and he can´t go anywhere without girls coming up to him wanting attention and asking him out, but he seems to not be bothered by them!” Girlfriend 8 said smiling, but feeling on edge, nervous and then the smile went away.

“We´ve been dating for several days, but, my love for him is more than what he feels for me. Does he even love me? He´s never said it and thou we make love, I just feel like there is this distance between us and we´re not connected, not soulfully anyway or the heart and that´s what I want! It´s like he has walls up and I can´t seem to break it down and reach him, even thou I´ve tried. He was the one that asked me out, but, I was the one that ended up falling for him! Shit! I feel like I´m gonna break apart and lose myself if I stay any longer! I need to run and run fast!” She thought tearing up.When Zuki took a break to drink some water, girlfriend 8 went to him and handed him a towel.

“Here you go!” She said smiling.

“Arigatou!” Zuki said and wiped his sweat, then two girls came up to him.

“So this is the girl you dumped me for! You really do get around Zuki! Does she know that you´re a manhore, a player, a heartbreaker and when you´re done with her, you´ll toss her aside and get a new one! Do you know how many he´s been with? His relationships last days or even weeks! Do you know that he does perverted disgusting things like he´ll eat you from behind and cum all over your face and body! He´ll mess you up and defile you like he did with me! He´s a demon beast!” Ex girlfriend nr 7 said angrily.

“You should run angel when you have the chance or he´ll devour you too and throw you away like garbage like he did with my angel friend here!” The other girl said.

“Angel? Aren´t you the same demon girl who comes between couples at my school and devours guys like candy, then tosses them aside and then you target a new couple? Oh and by the way, I´m no angel, but I´m a demon girl with an angel heart!” Girlfriend 8 said smiling as she kissed Zuki in front of them and had her arm hanging over his shoulder, then smiled and flashed the peace sign.

“Tch! Let´s get out of here!” Ex girlfriend nr 7 said angrily then left with her friend.

“You might of fooled them, but you don´t fool me angel!” Zuki said thinking back to when they went to the expensive vegan & organic fashion store, a vegan cafe, him picking her up at a farm sanctuary that she was volunteering at, him waiting outside a business meeting that she was in discussing her family´s business empire that she wanted to change and influence in a positive direction and him meeting her at her family´s rich home seeing all the adoptive animals in her care like dogs, cats, rabbits, puppies, kittens and piglets that she rescued and they were both sitting on the grass being overrun by all the cuteness and cuddles as she was smiling and so did Zuki.

“I know! Zuki, I didn´t want to believe the rumours, but you know my family is strict and overprotective right, but if my heart was ever to be broken there would be hell to pay!” Girlfriend nr 8 said.

“I wouldn´t expect anything less from a Yakuza family!” Zuki said smiling, then girlfriend nr 8 kissed him one last time, one long, tongue filled, passionate kiss with her hands holding his face and surprised him.

“Goodbye Zuki! May you reach your dreams and find love one day and I hope you never let that special person go! I hope that One is able to break down those walls around your heart and set you free!” She said smiling with tears in her eyes, which surprised him and it was like he knew what her soul told his soul in their secret soul language, then she whispered in his ear, soul shocking him more and she left with her friends and she flashed the peace sign at him as she walked away.

“What happened?” Ama said when he came over.

“I just got dumped by a girl who wanted to protect me and who wanted to protect her heart from me!” Zuki said.

“She really did love you huh!” Ama said.“Yeah!” Zuki said.

“Shit! I didn´t love her the way she loved me thou!” Zuki thought.

“What the fuck am I doing!?” Zuki thought feeling pissed off with himself and scratching his head feeling lost.

In the Literature club, the 5 girls were sitting at the table writing their stories as was Ohta.

“Where´s Sensei? He hasen´t been to school in days?” Ohta said looking concerned.

“He´s called in sick and he doesn´t know when he´ll be back!” One girl said.

“Hey what about we go visit him and bring him some medicine?!” Another girl said smiling.

“That´s a great idea! He´s alone isen´t he and single! I´m sure he´d bounce back in no time if he had us 5 girls taking care of him! Sorry Ohta, no boys allowed, just us girls!” A girl said smiling devilishly.

“Give it up already! He´s not interested!” Ohta said.

“And you´re pissing me off!” Ohta thought.

“I´ll go see him, so there´s no need for you to bother him!” Ohta said as he grabbed his bag, put his laptop in his bag and was about to leave.

“I´m coming too!” The 5th girl said pushing her way in as she stood up fast.

“No need! I´ve got this!” Ohta said.

“I wasen´t asking!” The 5th girl said grabbing her bag and left before Ohta.

“Tch! You´ll probably make him worse and he doesn´t want to see you!” Ohta thought as he left.

When they stood outside the apartment building, Ohta looked shocked. 

“Eto…these apartments look expensive. Is he rich or something?” Ohta said looking surprised, looking up and looking around the security lobby. Then the girl walked over to the security desk.

“We´re here to see Sensei Hisashi!” The 5th girl said with an expressionless, robotic face.

“One moment please!” The security guard said.

“Go ahead, 12th floor, apartment 1111.” The security guard said. Then they both went over to the elevator and walked in. Ohta carried a bag of medicines that he bought at Angel 24/7, while the 5th girl carried a bag of homemade meals.

“What am I doing here? Ije, if I hadn´t come, then the girls would have made things worse and now she´s here, so I have to be here!” Ohta thought, as he side eyed her.

“Why is she so persistent!? He said no, but she keeps pushing! She keeps being like a carnivore, not giving up on her prey until she gets him! She reminds me of him! She really is like that 5th girl in that story! I wonder how many like her are out there in the world, doing the same thing towards those they don´t belong with?” Ohta thought. When they got out of the elevator and came to Hisashi´s door, the 5th girl rang the doorbell and the person who answered it, shocked them both.

“Hai! Who are you?” A woman said, a woman who looked like the 5th girl, but an adult version of her.

“Ano…we´re his students and we heard Hisashi was not feeling good, so we brought him some medicine and food!” Ohta said.

“Who is that? His wife? His girlfriend?” Ohta thought feeling confused, angry, sad and wanting to leave fast.

“Arigatou! He´s busy right now and I´m taking care of him!” The woman said as she grabbed the bags from them both, being rude.

“Who is it?!” Hisashi´s voice said in the background and he coughed.

“You should leave, he´s very busy!” The woman said then closed the door on them. Then both Ohta and the 5th girl walked back to the elevator.

“Busy?! Wasen´t he sick? My heart really hurts now, like I´m breaking apart! I know we´re not together, I don´t even know what we are, but right now, I can´t do this anymore! I can´t take anymore pains from him!” Ohta thought feeling tears fill up in his eyes, as they walked inside the elevator.

“You can never have him, because he´s mine!” The 5th girl said, which shocked Ohta as he looked towards her and she looked right ahead, then the elevator doors closed.

(**: New chapter)

In the showers at school, Ohta was alone showering naked again and silent tears streamed down his face and he placed his hand on his face, feeling worn down from it all, feeling heartbreak from a love that didn´t belong to him.

At Nara´s private Mind, Body, Heart & Soul Healing Sanctuary, Nara was making vegan dinner and sitting by the kitchen counter was girl 5, while Azusa was busy writing like a machine on the kotatsu table and girl 5 was staring at him.

“He´s been like that for hours! Once he starts, he can´t stop!” Nara said smiling.

��He´s like a machine! Creepy!” Girl 5 said, then she looked at what Nara was making.

“Why did you invite me over? My session isen´t until next week!” Girl 5 said.

“Taste this and tell me what you think!” Nara said when she used her chopsticks and was offering girl 5 some vegan food.

“Spicy! I don´t like spicy food!” Girl 5 said.

“Soka. Can´t be helped then, but I did make 3 different kinds, spicy, sweet and the third one is a secret!” Nara said smiling, then she handed girl 5 a tab and some ear phones.

“This here is Hisashi´s direct soul messages that I recorded and tested him. Would you like to know what Hisashi´s soul thinks about you?” Nara said.

“Ije! I don´t need to know!” Girl 5 said.

“What are you afraid of?” Nara said.

“I´m not afraid! I just don´t want to!” Girl 5 said.

“I thought you said you loved him? If it was real love, if your love is true, you would want to know everything about him, even his soul!” Nara said. Then girl 5 got angry and placed the ear phones in her ears and started listening, then Nara filled up 3 bowls of food and vegan dog food in a bowl and fed everyone. Then girl 5´s eyes widened with shock when listening to it. When Nara came back to the kitchen after giving Azusa the food, Nara saw girl 5 taking out the ear phones.

“Since war against Twin Souls is real in this world, there will be those that carry the same codes in them of always going after Twin Souls not meant for them and coming between Twin Soul unions, breaking them up and being with one of them. There are ways to find out who are the same souls that target anyone and their unions and souls reveal that truth, the history, souls also reveal what souls really think of the person they are with or the person they don´t like. In the end, what matters more? Our minds or our souls? If we only care what our minds think and feel that can be easily corrupted, controlled, darkened, indoctrinated, seduced, lost, broken, imprisoned, put to sleep and manipulated, then why have souls at all? Why not just choose to be robots then? Hisashi´s mind and now his soul has told you what he really thinks about you! If there is any chance of a light shining in that darkness of yours where you keep being lost in the dark, then I will continue to make sure to shine that light even brighter, so you can finally see!” Nara said as she handed girl 5 a bowl of vegan food and girl 5 took it.

Several days later…

When Zuki and girlfriend nr 9 were staring and standing outside a Heaven XXXXXXXX restaurant/bar that just opened up in Kyoto.

“Zuki what are we doing here? You know I´m not vegan! I eat meat and I heard you can die from being vegan! They don´t get enough nutrients from just eating plants, but they lack nutrients from not eating meat!” Girlfriend nr 9 said.

“This just opened up in our city and I wanted to try it! I did some research and you actually get more nutrients from eating plants than eating meat and if anyone becomes vegan, they´d be stupid if they didn´t do the proper research too, they would make sure to include all nutrients that the body needs. If we´re comparing here, getting cancer, tumours, heart disease and dying, most of those reasons are from eating meat! Look it up!” Zuki said looking serious.

“If anyone eats plant foods drowning in pesticides, herbicides and other chemicals, one would be stupid to think there wouldn´t be health consequences from eating that!” Zuki thought.

“I don´t believe that! Anyway I hate studying and reading! Whatever! Let´s go somewhere else! I need meat!” Girlfriend nr 9 said trying to pull his arm several times, but his body was not moving. Then Zuki´s guy friends came up to him.

“Yo! Are you eating here too Zuki?” Kiyoshi said smiling.

“Hai!” Zuki said.

“No we´re not! We´re leaving! I only eat meat!” Girl said pouting being annoyed that he wasen´t listening to her.

“She´s still soul asleep huh!?” Zai said.

“What are you talking about? Anyway, Zuki let´s go!” She said trying to drag him off, but he yanked his arm aggressively away.

“I´m eating here, do what you want!” Zuki said as he went in and the guys went in with him and she looked surprised being left out on the street by herself.

Hours later the guys came out looking worn out and not looking good.

“I´ve eaten too much! I think I´m gonna be sick!” Takeshi said holding his hand to his face.

“Get in line! They had so many options to choose from in the buffet, I couldn´t stop trying it all! It was so damn tasty!” Ohta said.

“So that´s what Heaven foods taste like! It was like a party of flavours in my mouth, just thinking about it makes me wanna go back in!” Zai said drooling then turned to go back in, but was stopped by Zuki.

“Zai, I´m saving you from overeating! Go back tomorrow!” Zuki said.

“I think I´ll come back later today!” Zai said smiling as he continued to drool.

“Good idea to provide cheap organic food too! No wonder their business is becoming popular fast!” Kiyoshi said.

“Don´t they lose money when they do that?” Ama said.

“Yeah, but from what I researched, their company is all about creating more Heaven XXXXXXXXX everywhere and not getting rich at all!” Zuki said then ex girlfriend nr 3 came towards them with her friends.

“Zuki, hi! It´s been a while since I last saw you! Are you busy, do you wanna go out for drinks or something?” She said flirting and hinting towards sex.

“Who are you?” Zuki said looking serious and it was complete silence with everyone and many looked shocked.

“…!”

“Pffft! Hahahaha! Zuki that´s mean! Don´t you remember your ex girlfriends?” Takeshi said as he laughed.

“Isen´t that girl nr 3?” Ohta said pointing.

“Ohta, that´s even meaner! Pffft! Hehehe!” Takeshi said while laughing.

“What?! Takeshi why should I remember their names! I didn´t date them!” Ohta said angrily looking at Takeshi.

“Grow up!” She said angrily then walked off with her friends.

“Do you really not remember her?” Ama said.

“Ije! I think if I´m with someone and if they´re interesting, then I´ll remember them!” Zuki said as they all walked off.

“Have you ever been in love Zuki?” Ama wondered.

“Not really!” Zuki said and Ama looked surprised, then let out a sigh.

“Now I understand!” Ama said now understanding why Zuki´s relationships never last.

“What do you mean?” Zuki said being curious.

At school, when Ohta saw Hisashi in the school hallway talking to some students, Ohta turned the other way and left, then Hisashi noticed.

“I haven´t been to the club in days since meeting that woman and since the 5th girl said Hisashi was hers. I´ve just been avoiding it all. I don´t know how to convey what I want to say to him, the words just end up jumbled when I speak, but I know we can´t continue like this! I want more, I love him and it´s killing me that I feel stuck, so all I can do is run!” Ohta thought while thinking about how he managed so far to avoid Hisashi, like leaving class fast, before Hisashi got to him, avoiding places where Hisashi would be, always hanging out with the guys and not walking alone, even when Hisashi said in class that he wanted to speak with Ohta, Ohta just ignored him and left class.

Several days later…

In girlfriend nr 10´s bedroom, Zuki and her were making out on her bed and he was about to go further when he tried pulling up her top, but she pulled it down.

“Not today! I´m still feeling pain!” Girlfriend nr 10 said as she sat up.

“Pain?” Zuki said looking confused.

“I had an abortion yesterday, so you have to wait until I´m ready again!” She said so coldly, like it was nothing, then grabbed her homework and started studying. Zuki looked speechless, shocked, then angry.

“Wait, what? We always use condoms!” Zuki said angrily.

“That´s only 97% effective! Duh!” She said while reading her study books and his eyes widened with shock not knowing that

“What the hell!! I might as well have just fucked you in the ass instead, then no chance in getting pregnant, but what the fuck!? How can you act so fucking cold? You just murdered a life that was growing inside of you! Half of that life was created by me!!” Zuki shouted angrily.

“What´s your fucking problem!? It´s my body and I do what I want with it! Did you really want to be a parent anyway? I didn´t! I want to study, I wanna to go to University and pursue my career and there is nothing and no one that will get in my way of that!” She shouted back angrily, as she continued to study. Zuki clenched his teeth and fists. Then Zuki got up and left slamming the door.

“Tch!” He said angrily as he left.

“What´s the matter with him? He has no rights, so why is he angry? Whatever!” She said.

When Zuki came into his bedroom, dropped his school bag to the floor, he leaned up against his door, head slightly bowed down, clenching his teeth, hand on his face and tears started to stream down and fall to the floor.

“It´s true, I didn´t want to be a parent at all and I was relieved that she did it at first and that fucking hurts that I feel that way at all, but then I started to think, what right did she have to just kill off life like that, like she just came back from a trip to the fucking dentist! I mean what the fuck! She didn´t even give me a choice! Where was my right to protect that life if she doesn´t? What about the rights of the life growing inside? This is so fucking twisted! Fucked up world and I can´t stop this fucking pain in my chest! It hurts! God dammit it hurts!” Zuki thought grabbing his chest where his heart was, then made a mess of his room and loud noises were coming from his bedroom from his loud shouting and as he unleashed his anger out on his things instead of unleashing his anger out on her.

“FUCK!! FUCK!!! FUCK!!! AAAAAARGH!! FUUUUUUKING HEEEELL!!!! YOU BABY KILLER!!! KUSO!!” Zuki shouted angrily.

Over 10 minutes later, Zuki was lying on the floor surrounded by mess, chaos, broken things and tears silently continued to stream down his face as he looked up to the ceiling.

When Zuki logged in the online game that night he looked like shit.

Aria: “What´s wrong Kazumi? You´re more quiet than usual?”

Kazumi: “A guy I know, his girlfriend got an abortion without telling him and he lost it, got angry, made a mess of his room and he´s hurting badly! I just don´t understand why these girls do it and they don´t even tell the guys they are with, giving them no choice!”

Aria: “It´s a major problem in societies where life is treated like it´s nothing, not even sacred anymore, but destroyed so easily under the disguise that it´s womens rights which is just disgusting how they abuse that. If they can do that to the life growing inside of them, then they end up being able to do that and treat life like it´s nothing when it comes to anyone else like animals, children, people, planet, robots, humanoids, machines, aliens, souls, just anyone and everyone can become their targets. That makes them dangerous and out of control. It´s the difference between souls that are awake or souls that are still asleep behaving like children with guns, grenades, bombs and nuclear weapons. As long as there are souls who refuse to wake up, that sort of thing will keep on happening. Kazumi, an adult, a person who is soul awake would tell their boyfriend or husband or whoever got them knocked up that they are pregnant, then they would decide on an action that would not lead to loss of life! Your friend was right to get angry, to feel sadness and to feel pain, that´s the normal human reaction, a normal soul reaction, to feel compassion, empathy and understanding. It´s our souls telling us, reminding us that once upon a time, life was protected, respected and was sacred, but now in our present time, it´s treated like a business, a factory, a military and political operation to end lives no matter who it is! Guys should have a choice, a voice and a say in the life they half created! If the girls or women don´t protect life, then someone else should!” Zuki leaned his head on his desk and placed his hand on the screen where Aria and Kazumi´s characters were sitting and leaning up against the blossom cherry tree in the online game world.

“Aria!” Zuki thought as tears streamed down and fell to his desk while his hand was on the screen and his head was resting on the desk.

At school 2 weeks later, when Zuki was at his locker getting his things when class was over, 3 girls came up to him.

“Zuki, we´re all going over to my place, wanna come and have some fun with us!” A girl said smiling and flaunting her cleavage, pressing her breasts up against his chest, as the other two girls were smiling and were interested in him too and hinting towards a foursome. The other two girls wore clothes that were tight and revealed the shape and outline of their breasts, bringing attention to it.

“They really stink of perfume, it´s making me feel nauseous!” Zuki said. Then Ama and Kiyoshi showed up.

“Hey Zuki, we´re headed off for practice, are you coming?” Kiyoshi said holding onto a basket ball and his bag and when Zuki saw Ama, his heart raced again when seeing Ama wearing his gym clothes and had some of his shoulder length blond hair pulled back and tied up in a ponytail, but still his messy hair looked wild and free.

“What´s happening to me? Why do I get this reaction when I see Ama? Before I would jump at the chance to be with that many girls at once, but now, I just don´t give a fuck anymore!” Zuki thought feeling confused and fed up with girls.

“I´m coming!” Zuki said as he left the girls.

“What´s with him? Is he gay or something?” Girl said sulking when it didn´t go her way and Zuki´s eyes widened with surprise and stopped walking.

“Only a gay would refuse to be with the 3 of us at the same time! What a loser!” The other girl said pouting.

“Zuki, gay? Pffft! Hahahaha! Sick and so gross!” The other girl laughed and Zuki got angry.

“Tch!” He said angrily, clenching his teeth and fists, then quickly turned around and slammed his fist up against the locker with the girl up against the lockers and he was towering over her looking like an angry demon beast.

“Listen up! If there was a choice between being with any of you and being with a guy, then I choose to be with a guy than being with a fucking idiot who still in this day and age would attack someone for being gay! Wake the fuck up you fucking brats!” Zuki said angrily as she looked terrified and then he left with Ama and Kiyoshi.

“Kiyoshi, what?!” Zuki said angrily.

“No I´m just surprised that´s all and very happy that you´re not against gays! Right Ama!” Kiyoshi said smiling and Ama nodded and smiled too.

“Listen, if I ever become against it when I´m reborn again, so help me, I hope someone shakes me up and soul wakes me the fuck up too!” Zuki said angrily as they continued walking.

“Message received and signal sent!” Ama said smiling, then Zuki looked surprised at Ama, then he smiled too and they all laughed.

When Zuki came into his room, he fell head first onto his bed, lying on his stomach, looking worn out and tired of it all.

“I´m so done with girls!” Zuki said, then his phone messaged him and when he saw the text from the private investigator, his eyes widened with surprise and shock.

“Zuki! I may have a lead to where Akira is! Fancy a trip to Tokyo?” PI wrote. Then Zuki got up fast, grabbed some clothes and things in his bag and was out the door fast slamming his door closed.

“What?” Zuki said and Akira looked surprised, then smiled.

“I´m just happy that you´re soul awake finally!” Akira said as he smiled, then Zuki blushed and looked the other way.

“I´d be an idiot if I wasen´t! I also hate losing and being soul awake means winning right!” Zuki said.

“Right! Zuki, what happened between you and Ama?” Akira wondered.

“I found out Ama was dating Kiyoshi! They told me that day when they saw I stood up for gays!” Zuki said.

“That fucking shocked me! I had no idea, they hid it well or maybe I just didn´t notice, but I was happy for them!” Zuki said.

“Hmm! If he did have feelings for Ama, it sounded like it hadn´t developed too deeply before he found out about them! Less painful for him and easier to move on!” Akira thought, then pointed to a spare room.

“The guest room is over there! You´re not planning on quitting High School are you or transferring here instead?” Akira said.

“Ije, but I will move here after graduation! I figured I could save money and I really don´t wanna stay in the dorm rooms and since you´re the only relative I know in Tokyo, I thought we could live together again like we did before you ran away from home!” Zuki said.

“I didn´t run away, I just left and have no plans on ever going back! This may sound cold, but to me, being born is like coming through portals into this world. You know, instead of suddenly showing up digitally, we´re born instead which takes longer. The portals we come out of, depending on how those people treat you will determine if we stay or if we go, if they´re in our lives or not anymore. Point is, I´m free to be me and to go wherever I want and not be controlled by anyone! As for you staying here, it´s not a problem and it´s good to see you too!” Akira said smiling.

“That did sound cold and very detached, but I do understand you!” Zuki said.

“I ended up feeling the same way, especially when our parents tried to arrange a marriage for me and demanded that I take over the family business, then threatened to cut me off if I refused! I guess in the end, we both got our freedoms!” Zuki thought. Then Zuki looked around the place, he looked confused.

“How come you don´t have a bigger place? You own like a chain of restaurants/bars all over the world that is more popular than our family´s restaurant businesses, yet you live small and even work as a part time chef!” Zuki said.

“All my money goes towards creating more Heaven XXXXXXXX! I want every village, town and city in the world to be taken over by Heaven XXXXXXXX, so I´m technically poor!” Akira said smiling and chuckling to himself.

“Besides, this is my castle, it´s not about getting rich or living rich, but it´s how you live your life that will give you the most rewards in your soul!” Akira said as his phone buzzed again and he nervously shook. He looked at his phone, then texted back.

“Why am I not surprised! That sounds just like him! He hasen´t changed at all! Thank God!” Zuki thought smiling.

“I better get ready! I´m really late for work!” Akira said.

“Say, do you have any available positions? I thought I could work here on weekends when I come to see you! I also want to help out here and pay as much as I can!” Zuki said.

“You wanna see me on weekends?” Akira said looking guarded.

“Geez, don´t be too happy about it! Are you really not that happy to see me after all these years?” Zuki said. Akira smiled, then went over to him and hugged him. 

(Akira at this point is dressed by the way, he´s not half naked or wearing towels)

“Baka! I am happy to see you again! I missed you too!” Akira said smiling, then Zuki blushed.

“These apartments however are owned by Heaven XXXXXXXX and anyone working there gets to live here rent & bill free! It´s what I call heavenly perks! All I have to pay for is food.” Akira said.

“Sugoi! That´s fucking awesome! You really take care of your employees!” Zuki said.

“I wouldn´t call them employees, since it´s kind of like a coop based operation where everyone “owns” it. Everyone can potentially influence the company if their ideas are good and they´re more like team members really!” Akira said looking at his phone and read the text.

“There´s a waiter and bartender position open! Hey Princess! (Princess emoji with tortious emoji) You´re still not here!!! Hurry your royal ass up, customers are hungry!!!” Ukia texted with 3 angry demon beast emojis.

“Why does he keep calling me princess? So annoying!” Akira thought looking annoyed and irritated.

“Cool and very interesting, but I still wanna work!” Zuki said.

“Then you´re in luck, we do have an opening! You can start today!” Akira said smiling.

The next day in the morning…

When Nara parked her car at a farm sanctuary, Nara and girl 5 got out.

“What are we doing here?” Girl 5 said.

“It´s all part of your healing and awakening session! Let´s go!” Nara said.

“Ohayo! I´m Nara, we spoke on the phone about a potential project!” Nara said smiling as she was greeted by Ame.

“Ohayo! I´m Ame, I´m the one you spoke to! Let´s get started then, they´re eager to meet you all!” Ame said smiling as they walked off. When Ame opened up the barn door, they all went in and were surrounded by rescued farm animals of all kinds.

“They´ll be allowed to go outside soon, so you still have time to get close to them, before they wonder off having fun!” Ame said smiling. Girl 5 just stood near the door and didn´t come closer. Then a piglet ran to her, wanting to greet her, but she wasen´t interested.

“I´ll wait outside for you!” Girl 5 said then left and Nara and Ame looked at each other.Over 20 minutes later, Nara opened up girl 5´s door and handed her a little animal carrier box with two small baby chicks, surprising girl 5.

“Here, keep them safe!” Nara said smiling as she closed the door. Then Nara got in the driver seat.

“Those adorable rescued chicks was what we came for! They´ve been identified as two souls wanting only to be with each other. They never go anywhere without the other and they can´t sleep if one is missing. You are to care for them for several months. That´s part of the session and make sure you do. They´ll also be monitored by animal telepathics, communicating with them from a distance, making sure they are safe. Any questions?” Nara said.

“I don´t want to take care of them and my parents…!” Girl 5 said.

“I´ve already spoken to your parents and they allowed it, but if you choose to not full fill this session assignment, then we can´t continue our session work. You understand right? Think of it like you´re learning to fly a plane, but if you stop half way and choose not to learn the rest, but you think you can fly already, you´ll only end up crashing and burning instead! Do you still wanna quit? They really are cute!” Nara said smiling as she pushed her finger through the air openings and the baby chicks were chirping away and she was stroking them.

“What are their names?” Girl 5 said.

“You can name them! I´m sure they´ll be happy!” Nara said smiling as they drove off.

Several months later…

As Zuki, Kiyoshi and Ama were walking to school.

“Hey Zuki, I forgot to mention yesterday that a girl from year 2 wanted me to ask you if you´re still not dating girls!” Kiyoshi said.

“No change! I´m not interested!” Zuki said.

“I´m taking a break! I wanna fall in love for real! I only want One and no one else!” Zuki thought.

“How´s that going? Being single?” Ama said knowing how much Zuki loves sex and there was a gloomy dark cloud overhead over him and his body was trembling feeling the shakes from abstinence.

(Zuki hasen´t had sex in several months and is struggling really badly being by himself! He´s the type of person to want sex everyday and several times a day)

“Cheer up Zuki and hang in there! Empty sex with anybody is nothing compared to the Godly Heavenly sex you will have with your Twin Soul, two Gods, your fated red string of fate partner when you connect your hearts, minds, bodies and souls together as One and it´s True Love, Soul Love and it will make you want it everyday and several times a day and it will last forever!” Ama said grinning like the sun and Kiyoshi placed his arm hanging over Ama´s shoulder smiling happy too as they looked lovingly at each other feeling heavenly bliss.

“Now you´re both just showing off!” Zuki said feeling irritated, depressed and feeling lonely.

“Hey look! It´s that girl again! I saw her yesterday feeding that homeless cat!” Kiyoshi said as they stopped walking to stare, seeing the girl sitting on the ground petting the skinny, dirty homeless cat as the cat was eating and they were next to the school building.

“It´s the same girl who saw me with Sensei!” Zuki thought.

“Herbivore Angel?” Zuki wondered.

“I think she´s a 1st year! I see her a lot by herself, but there´s a rumour going around that she hangs out on the school roof everyday giving blow jobs to guys for money! No doubt mean girls spreading that shit rumour as usual!” Ama said.

“Fucking assholes! I think anyone who is alone always gets targeted in someway, but I think it´s the ones that are by themselves that end up being the most interesting ones!” Kiyoshi said.

“That´s how Ama and I met!” Kiyoshi said smiling, eyes closed, thinking back to meeting Ama for the first time when Ama was sitting under the blossom cherry tree by himself reading his manga being an *ESASP while Kiyoshi was an *ESAT.

(*ESASP: Earth Soul Awake Solo Player. *ESAT: Earth Soul Awake Team Player. A Solo Player can be recruited or team up with others then become an ESAT or they can remain as a Solo Player, but still help out occasionally or whenever, the other teams on Earth. In other words, Kirito was an ESASP in the sword art online game, while Asuna was an ESAT.)

“Interesting huh?” Zuki thought. Then they walked off, but Zuki stood staring getting lost in the moment, but when the girl saw him, she spooked and got up and walked away fast like a frightened herbivore bunny looking nervous.

“Pfft!” Zuki said smiling.

As Ohta and Takeshi were walking down the school hallway.

“Majide! You don´t watch porn at all?! How do you jerk off?” Takeshi said looking surprised.

“You really are baka! I use my imagination or manga! Whichever characters I´m drawn to that resemble my One in their soul, is my go to! Why on Earth would I jerk off to strangers having sex? That´s disgusting! I don´t even want to see sex between people in movies, but manga & anime, that´s fine, but anywhere else just feels wrong! Just like I wouldn´t want anyone to see me having sex, why would I then wish to see others having sex?! It makes me feel uncomfortable!” Ohta said.

“Are you trying to be cool?” Takeshi said.

“Cool? I don´t know what you´re talking about!” Ohta said looking confused.

“Hey Ohta, I´ll see you in class, I need to take a piss!” Takeshi said as he ran off.

“Ah!” Ohta said.

“Yabai! I´m alone and now I have to be on watch and make sure Hisashi can´t surprise “attack” me! I´ve successfully avoided him for months and that wasen´t easy and takes a lot of hard work, but I still can´t find the words and tell him what I want to say. Shimatte! I feel on edge, like a deer in the woods and a wolf is lurking somewhere I can´t see! I´m more fearful now than I was when I avoided him last time, because this time it´s been months, what punishment would he do if he caught me!” Ohta thought and his body nervously shook thinking about that, then he was looking around, like a fearful herbivore as he made his way to class. Then suddenly a door slid open silently and Ohta didn´t notice, then a hand reached out to Ohta and was placed on his face covering his eyes, the other hand covering his mouth and he was pulled into the club room by a carnivore, silent, but deadly sneak “attack”. Ohta´s voice was silenced and he was helpless against the demon who was on a mission to get him.

In the Literature club room, Ohta was up against the door, Hisashi was towering over him, palms on either side of Ohta, cornering him, not letting him escape and Ohta looked fearful seeing the demon out of control look in Hisashi´s eyes.

“This is bad!” Ohta thought, shaking and heart racing.

“Eto…you may be wondering why I have been avoiding you this whole time huh! I´ve been meaning to find a way to tell you, I just couldn´t get the words to fit together, without it crumbling and becoming a complete mess. I saw that woman at your place and I thought that was your girlfriend or wife, then club room girl 5 said you were hers and then there was this pain in my chest that I´ve had since you dragged me here that first day when you read my note. I didn´t want to feel pain anymore! We´re not together, I don´t know what we are, but I can´t be like this anymore!” Ohta said as tears formed in his eyes.

“I guess in the end, I did manage to say what needed to be said!” Ohta thought.

“I love you! I´ve been in love with you since our eyes first met! How could I possibly be ok with how we are between us!” Ohta said as silent tears streamed down his face and he grabbed his chest as it started to hurt again.

“My heart really hurts damn it!” Ohta thought, then Hisashi grabbed Ohta´s top and kissed him fast, long, passionately and didn´t hold back his love.

“Eeeh? He´s kissing me? I thought he was mad?!” Ohta thought feeling confused, then Hisashi held Ohta tightly in his arms.

“How could I hold back anymore after reading a proposal like that in your note! I´ve never been confessed to in that way in my life and your one sided love was never one sided, but I´ve been in love with you since the beginning and there´s no way I´m letting you go now!” Hisashi said smirking as he held Ohta.

“He´s shaking and crying! So fucking cute!” Hisashi thought.

“Hah!? He´s been in love with me too this whole time!?” Ohta thought feeling confused, as he blushed more, then Hisashi grabbed gently Ohta´s face in his hand, lifting it up and looked at Ohta´s silent crying face, then licked his tears, drinking it up.

“I´ve been so thirsty for you and holding back, that any part of you I will take and fill me up with only you and I want to fill you up with only me, so all you can think about is me!” Hisashi said smiling.

“Baka! I´m already overflowing being filled with thoughts of you, anymore and my school work will suffer!” Ohta said while blushing, as more silent tears streamed down his face. Then Hisashi´s eyes were surprised, then he smiled devilishly.

“Then, will you be mine forever and eternity?” Hisashi said looking serious.

“Now who´s proposing!” Ohta said feeling like his heart was gonna jump out of his chest and grab Hisashi never letting go.

“I´m a romantic, get used to it!” Hisashi said smiling.

“I feel like my heart is gonna jump out of my chest and grab a hold of him and never let go!” Ohta thought.

“Ohta, your answer?” Hisashi said.

“Why ask when you already know the answer? I´m already yours!” Ohta said kissing Hisashi taking initiative and surprising Hisashi again, then Hisashi grabbed Ohta in his arms and they kissed and kissed and kissed, not taking breaks and Ohta was struggling to breath from all that intense kissing.

“Now, as for your punishment!” Hisashi said smiling devilishly.

“He was mad!” Ohta thought.

“Eeeeeeh! What are you talking about!? I thought we healed that!?” Ohta said looking nervous. Hisashi pulled down his top on his shoulder and bit hard into Ohta´s shoulder.

“Ow! What are you doing?!” Ohta said out loud, then Hisashi bit again on Ohta´s neck, hard, leaving bite marks.

“Oi! Cut it out, stop eating me!” Ohta said.

“It´s part of your punishment for staying away for several months which was fucking painful! Don´t ever leave me again or run away or hide, because there´s no telling what I might do next!” Hisashi said looking beastly and bit again hard on Ohta, leaving bloody bite marks, then licking it.

“Soka! I hurt him too!” Ohta thought. Then Hisashi pulled up Ohta´s top, licking seductively one nipple and rubbing the other, teasing Ohta, making him feel aroused and sexually excited.

“Hisashi, we can´t, we´re at school! Someone might come!” Ohta said feeling nervous and tried stopping Sensei.

“I have to discipline you for avoiding me for several months. Prepare yourself! Think of this as our love nest and we´ll create many love nests anywhere and everywhere I can have you! I´ve waited long enough and so have you!” Sensei said as he sucked Ohta´s chest and biting it making love marks all over.

“Hisashi…!” Ohta said getting lost in the hurricane that was Hisashi.

“You´re already hard here, feel mine too! This is what you do to me and only you can do this to me this fast!” Hisashi said as he grabbed Ohta´s hand placing it on Hisashi´s hard penis bulging under his pants and Ohta blushed, while Hisashi smiled. Then Hisashi grabbed his penis out and Ohta´s penis.

“Chotte…!” Ohta said nervously and worried still someone might come.

“Can´t wait any longer! I´m so past my limit, that I´m falling from the sky breaking all rules and laws just to be with you!” Hisashi said as he started rubbing both penises together, while still kissing Ohta using tongues and teasing more. Then Ohta this time grabbed gently Hisashi´s face in his hands, looking right into the eyes of Hisashi.

“Then I will catch you and I won´t let you fall, but we´ll fly together as One and face them all head on, being partners, a team, just you and me!” Ohta said blushing, tears streaming and heart racing, as Hisashi looked surprised, then smiled.

“This guy! He´s words, his love, his heart, his everything! I´d be a fool to ignore him and my feelings anymore! His love is all mine and I want to drown in his love for me and I want to drown my love in him!” Hisashi thought.

“Now look who´s being romantic!” Hisashi said smiling as they both kissed, smiled.

“Hisashi!!! I love you!!” Ohta said as he climaxed which made Hisashi climax too after hearing that. Then Hisashi looked at Ohta lovingly.

“I love you Ohta! For you, I´d move mountains to change the world so we can be together!” Hisashi said looking serious.

“Honestly! My heart…your love…I can´t keep up!” Ohta said panting and looking flustered and blushing.

“You started it, I´m just continuing it full speed ahead!” Hisashi said smiling, then kissed Ohta more and more.

“Don´t look so worn out! We´re just getting started!!” Hisashi said smiling devilishly, as he grabbed Ohta and pulled him to the floor, looking like a hungry beast, licking his lip.

“Finally, you´re all mine!” Hisashi said looking like a hungry beast.

During lunch break, the girl who fed the homeless cat was lying on the school roof, arms stretched out like a cross, feeling the hot sun and seeing the blue sky, then placed her arms over her chest and hands together as if in prayer while listening to her music on her phone.

“Ariel, age 15, star sign Aquarius, High School Student, works part time at Angel Animal Cafe. Herbivore Angel Human. Divine Feminine Eve. Unplugged from the Earth Matrix. Status: Soul Awake & Single!”

Then she closed her eyes and started singing.

“When the world shakes us, trying to take us out of line. Fear of tomorrow, feelings we borrow, for a time. Water so deep, how do we breath, how do we climb. So we stay in this mess, this beautiful mess, tonight. We don´t have a thing to lose. No matter what they say or do, I don´t want nothing more, our love is untouchable. Even in the line of fire, when everything is on the wire, even up against the wall, our love is untouchable!” She sang, then a dark shadow loomed over her blocking the light from the sun and she opened up her eyes and was surprised to see Zuki staring at her so beastly.

“Yo!” Zuki said so casually, with his hands in his pockets looking carefree.

Back in the clubroom, lying on the sofa, Ohta was lying on top of Hisashi.

“So who was that woman at your place?” Ohta said.

“My editor, she was making sure my next book was finished and didn´t leave until it was!” Hisashi said.

“Soka! Chotte, what do you mean your next book?” Ohta said leaning up looking at Hisashi.

“I´m a romance and erotic novelist who writes in many genres and even combines genres!” Hisashi said.

“Hah! I´ve never heard of you!” Ohta said looking surprised.

“My pen name is Kiriya!” Hisashi said.

“Eeeeeeeeeeeeh! Uso! Majide!?” Ohta said looking shocked.

“Hai!” Hisashi said smiling. Then Ohta leaned back down, crossing his arms on Hisashi´s chest, then he hid his mouth on his arms and was blushing.

“Nani?” Hisashi said.

“It´s just, you´re working at the front lines, changing lives, if you get anymore cooler, my heart will be in serious trouble! It´s already beating so fast, I´m worried!” Ohta said, then Hisashi grabbed Ohta´s hand, placing it over Hisashi´s heart.

“His heart is beating so fast too!” Ohta thought.

“Then we´re the same! Both our hearts are in trouble!” Hisashi said smiling as he kissed Ohta more, as Ohta blushed more.

“Hisashi, how come you didn´t confess your love to me too when you found out my confession?” Ohta said, then Hisashi kissed Ohta´s head while holding him.

“Where´s the fun in that? I´m your teacher in this life and you´re my student! I like to play with my prey, before “devouring” endlessly!” Hisashi said smiling deviously.

“So, are you not traumatised by someone who did bad things to you in the past?” Ohta said.

“Ije, this is my wicked personality, but you love me for me right?” Hisashi said.

“He really is a sadist!” Ohta thought looking worried and nervous.

“That means he´s either carrying dark traumas from past lives and it´s coming trough in this life, being a part of him or whoever he was with before me, were the same girls that tormented him and his unions in past lives and his soul knew who they were, even if his mind didn´t know!” Ohta thought.

“Whatever you do to me, I´ll always love you no matter what! I might wanna kick your ass at times and defend myself, but my love for you will never change!” Ohta said being forever understanding, then Hisashi´s eyes widened with surprise, then his beastly meter was exploding.

“He´s drowning me in his love! He loves me no matter what I do huh?! I´ve never met anyone like him and I never will again! I found my One and if anyone tries to come between us, I´ll destroy them all!” Hisashi thought, then he smiled devilishly.

“Nani!?” Ohta said looking nervous again, then Hisashi got up and opened up the window.

“You better hold back your voice or else others will hear you!” Hisashi said as he grabbed Ohta, so that Ohta was lying on the sofa and Hisashi was towering over him and started sucking on Ohta´s penis. Then Ohta suddenly covered his mouth from expressing his moans of pleasure.

“Hisashi, you perverted sadist!” Ohta said while struggling to hold back his voice.

“All part of your punishment and you did say you love me no matter what right!” Hisashi said smiling, as he licked, kissed and sucked seductively, teasing Ohta, then Ohta started to bite his arm to muffle the sounds, but then Hisashi grabbed gently Ohta´s arm away.

“No biting yourself, only I can bite you!” Hisashi said looking serious, as he kissed and licked Ohta´s bite wounds.

“Demo…my voice!” Ohta said, but then Hisashi kissed Ohta as Hisashi rubbed Ohta´s penis, helping Ohta to hold back his voice by kissing him instead.

(Hisashi swings back and forth between being a demon and being an angel, being an erotic pervert sadist and being a loving, caring, romantic, giving pain and giving incredible pleasure! His Gemini mood changes so fast and can be scary at times, but I love it, he´s never boring and always exciting. I can´t keep up with him and I have no idea what he´ll do next, but I love him forever! :)

(**: New chapter)

On the school roof building…

“Yo!” Zuki said so casually, with his hands in his pockets looking carefree and she sat up fast, then he kneeled down being close to her.

“Ho…how long have been here?” She said nervously.

“Hwaaaaah! It´s Zuki! The school Demon Prince and heartbreaker! Why is he here? Am I his next target? Is he on the carnivore hunt for his next prey? Forget it! Please leave or I will!” She thought.

“Long enough to hear you sing! You have a nice voice! What were you listening to?” Zuki said smiling and she blushed feeling embarrassed.

“No one ever comes up here! Why is he talking to me?” She thought as her heart was beating fast.

“Beautiful Mess on AMV!” She said.

“AMV?” He said.

“Anime Music Videos!” She said as she showed him the visual video on her phone.

“Are you an otaku?” He wondered, then she blushed again feeling like he was making fun of her.

“Is he making fun of me? If he tells anyone, there will be even more gossip and negative stares coming my way! I just want to be left alone and get through high school, then leave!” She thought, then suddenly got up and was headed for the door, but he grabbed her hand.

“Eeh!?? Why is he grabbing me?! Is he gonna bully me too? Leave me alone!! Don´t touch me!!” She thought while shaking.

“Let go!!” She said nervously and angrily trying to free herself.

“Ije!” He said smiling.

“Hah?! Why not?” She said panicking, then he grabbed her closer and their faces were close and she blushed even more and her heart was beating loudly.

“Too close!! My heart is beating so loud! Can he hear it!” She wondered.

“Because I want to get to know you more, my fellow otaku!” He said looking serious as he grabbed a manga out of his back pocket that was rolled up and showed her in front of her face up close and she was surprised.

“Eeeeeeeeh!!?” She thought.

“A ffff…fellow otaku?” She nervously said and he nodded several times being serious.

When they sat up against the wall on the school roof eating lunch.

“Hmm! I guess that kind of puts me at ease knowing he is one too! It´s like we are more awake in this world then those who are not into manga and anime, but I should still be on guard around him. Even demon beasts can be otakus.” She thought eating her packed vegan lunch keeping her watchful eyes on him and keeping her guard up.

“I´ve only recently gotten into reading this kind of stuff! Ama recommended it when I said I was taking a break from girls and only wanted the One and the One can be born male or female, since it´s all about soul love anyway! Apparently it´s like coding, life codes, soul messages or something!” Zuki said looking at the manga.

“Soka! I´m not his target! Yokatta!!” She thought then let out a sigh, but she got nervous again when he was in her face being close showing her the pages.

“He´s close again! Too close, I can even smell him! Hmm! He smells nice!” She thought.

“I think I get it! I mean, I know not all stuff like this happens in real life, but it still mentions many things that have happened, told directly or translated differently, but also what potential any soul desires, dreams of and hopes for when it comes to love, sex and romance right? It´s like a fast way to download information to be a better lover, to be romantic and want to find that One person you really love in your soul and only want and life lessons.” Zuki said.

“He´s really changed! He´s not like how he used to be when I saw him from a distance always and always being with a new girl so often, way too often! Even the Sensei!” She thought feeling gloom.

“Fast way to become Gods I think!” She said.

“Huh!?” He said.

“You know, like God of Romance, God of True Love and God of Ero love when anyone studies and downloads any and all information in those fields!” She said blushing avoiding eye contact when thinking about ero love that she reads.

“Heh! I like the sound of that and that actually makes me wanna study and study hard!” He said giggling while imagining himself being those Gods sitting in his shrine and anyone coming to him for advice and wisdom and help and praying to him for guidance, giving him gifts and offerings of food and coins.

“Pffft! Hehehe!” He giggled to himself.

“He´s imagining being those Gods isen´t he?” She wondered.

“In that case, you should also include doujinshi fan manga too and especially Yaoi & BL! If you become a Yaoi God, then you really know what True Love, Soul Love is all about!” She said.

“Yaoi, BL?” He said.

“Eto…umm, it´s soul love and ero love between guys!” She said in a low mousy voice and blushing more.

“Hm? I didn´t hear you!” He said.

“It´s soul love and ero love between guys!” She said raising her voice.

“Pfft! Hahahahaha! And here I thought you were a pure angel, but you´re really a perverted angel!” He said smiling and laughing. Then she looked annoyed and let out a sigh.

“I love it!” He thought.

“It would be naive to believe we don´t have dark and light in us all. Who knows what lives we had before. Demon humans can act like angel humans and Angel humans can act like demon humans. Once we are awake in our souls, we start to remember that how can we be pure if we´ve had sex before many times in many lives, it´s just that we don´t remember when we are reborn again, but our souls always know even if our minds don´t. Anyway, I´d rather relearn through manga and anime, then be with anyone and the many, because I only want the One meant for me!” She said, but then she remembered Zuki being with anyone and the many and he had a gloomy expression on his face, is head bowed down feeling defeated.

“Gomen ne, but that wasen´t meant to be a attack against you, I was just saying how I feel about me.” She said.

“Even thou I do think he was with too many and the One he confessed to and loved forever and lost in other lives, how can he mean those “I Love You & Only You Forever” words when in this life he´s with anyone else?” She thought.

“Nothing happened…between Sensei and I! It was like an angel came flying down from Heaven when you came through that door and reminded me why I´m here and who I really want to be with, until I became lost again!” Zuki said.

“So, even he can have a way with words like that!” She thought then smiled.

“But, I reeeeeeally love sex every day, so I don´t know how I would be able to stay single all that time and I think technically I´m already a God of Ero Love!” He said smirking thinking back to having sex in all kinds of ways.

“This guy is hopeless and he´s thinking perverted thoughts isen´t he!” Ariel thought, then she let out a sigh.

“And by the sounds of it you´re already the Goddess of True Love, together we complete each other and can teach each other! Teach me the light and I´ll teach you the dark! What do you say Senpai?” He said smiling and she blushed.

“I have no problem teaching you and I will give you all my wisdom and knowledge on True Love. My library contains over 8000 works so far of art and masterpieces of manga, anime, anime games, movies, literature and doujinshi.” She said as she imagined how they would teach other by using manga, anime, games, movies, scribbling on the white board, using the computer for numbers, graphs, equations and reading literature together.

“I wonder if I can get her to call me Senpai! That´s actually turning me on thinking about it! Fuck! Concentrate! I´m only wanting the One and I want to fall in love for real!” Zuki thought.

“Here´s a quick lesson, the One you are meant to be with, would you want her or him to be a virgin or not? Do you not care if she or he bangs a lot of guys? Don´t you think that person too wants you to stay single also? If you don´t mind that the person is not a virgin, isen´t that just how it´s always been and has anything changed? Don´t you think your True Love loves sex too, but they stay single, stubborn and devoted to their One they haven´t met yet that means more to them than having sex with just anyone, because somehow they soul remember that in past lives they made promises to each other, they would find one another again, they loved each other forever and didn´t want anyone else? How to find each other in every life is possible, there´s always a way! Another way to look at it, is if you like challenges, games and competition, you could view it like you are making a bet with your One, staying single and a virgin until you both meet and as punishment for breaking the soul promise of never wanting anyone else, the loser has to do whatever the other one says for their entire life together!” She said smiling nodding her head several times.

“Hehehe! I feel like I would always win that bet, since I just go into shut down mode and my heart and soul tells my brain several times that I only want the One meant for me and no one else, so I don´t get turned on by anyone other than my One that I dream about and write about! I also would channel any and all energies into my studies, work, goals and dreams! I´m still a virgin, so I´m already winning! There is no way I´m losing this and I will fully reclaim that Goddess of True Love crown and being a virgin until I meet my One is a power that many wish to corrupt and take away before that person even meets their One, but not me, I will protect my sacred body temple! Should I maybe start judo or kendo or both?” She thought while imagining herself in judo class and kendo class kicking ass of all the guys who looked like hungry beast demons, they were all wearing black t-shirts and in white writing it said “Demon” and were mumbling and grumbling words like “Give me your virginity!”, “Let me be your first”, “I will make a mess of your sacred pure body!”, “Give me your power!”, “You don´t need the One, but be with anyone, be with many, be with us and give us your everything!”, but she was kicking all their asses to stay away.

“Heh! That kind of turns me on more thinking about it! To have power over my One in naughty and dirty ways! She really is a perverted angel!” Zuki thought as he smirked and chuckled and again imagined different ways to have power over his One.

“Demon Zuki is lost in perverted thinking again! Well I guess it can´t be helped, it´s kind of my fault! He hasen´t said anything for several minutes! Is he drooling?” She thought. Zuki just realised he´s not a virgin in this life anymore and felt defeated again and gloom.

“Next life I will remain a virgin until I meet you my True Love!!! I will not lose or be defeated and I will have you do anything I say!” Zuki thought loudly looking determined and stubborn, then he took a deep breath.

“I see your point and truthfully I would want that person to remain a virgin, but I´m also flexible, but the thought of anyone touching my One except me really does make me wanna destroy them! That person is mine, only mine, that person belongs to me only!” He said being in demon beast mode and angry aura was flaring and she nervously shook in her body seeing him in that state when he was growling showing his sharp teeth, looking like he wanted to murder someone.

“Hwaaaah! Scary! Is that an extreme demon beast trait? He really is the possessive and jealous type! Is he *Tsundere or *Yandere or both? I can see his dark auras! Or maybe it´s just him being a God of True Love and I kind of understand him! I wouldn´t want anyone to be with my One either! I think being a virgin is kind of like a godly power, being true to being the God of True Love, it´s code and a message being sent out in the Universe saying “I only want the One meant for me, my True Love that I´ve been with in other life times and no one else!” She thought.

“How does one stay single thou?” Zuki said.

“When your heart and soul sends messages to your mind saying you only want The One and you only want to get turned on by your One that you´re meant to be with, then you won´t get turned on by anyone else, no matter how they seduce, tempt or come on to you. I think when wanting True Love and wanting it to actually last forever, one has to think, well, when we come back here, when we´re reborn, how do we find him or her again and until I do, I´ll stay single and be true to those words forever, eternity, loving only you and no one else, because you complete me, you make me whole and I can never live without you. In a world, in a Universe where we are not together, is not a world or a Universe I wish to be in without you!” She said then she blushed again and looked the other way.

“Why am I able to just ramble on like this with him? Why is it so easy to talk to him like that? Is it because I´m not his target and he´s interested in manga? Yeah, that could be it!” She thought to herself.

“I could listen to you speak all day!” He said smiling being close again and she nervously shook when she turned to face him.

“Yabai! I´m doing it again! This is really hard, but I will stay single until I know I´ve met the One! What if Aria is the One! I need to find out!” Zuki thought.

“What? What did he say?! Isen´t that something you´d say to a lover? My heart´s beating fast again! I feel like I´m sweating too! Can he smell me? Do I smell bad?” She thought.

“Umm…Ok, well, I´ll just continue then until you´ve had enough!” She said.

“Yes, please continue!” He said and she cleared her throat.

“The stories are not just based on real life from the author´s experience and the people they´ve met in their life, but I believe stories are also like channelled soul messages too from the soul collective and can be based on real life or translated from real life without the manga artist and writer knowing about it!” She said, then saw the look on his face.

“What do you mean? Explain!” Zuki said.

“He´s interested! This is the first time someone wants to know more!” She thought.

(She explains! Info to be inserted here later)

“Yabai! I spoke too much! Does he think I´m weird? Just for a moment I felt like I could open and tell him what I thought! Was I wrong? He´s not saying anything and he´s staring at me! I wanna run! I knew I should of kept to myself! I let my guard down! Shield up, shield up! This Millennium Falcon wants to fly off right now!!” She thought loudly.

“Gomensai! I should go!” She said feeling flustered, nervous and wanting to escape fast, but when he got up with her, he grabbed her hand again and her foot slipped, but he grabbed her waist with one hand while holding her hand with his other hand so she didn´t fall to the ground.

“Eeep! What´s going on?! I can´t read him and I don´t know what he´s thinking! Please let me go!” She thought.

“There´s no way I´m letting you go now! I was right, you really are interesting and I want to soul know you more! Tell me more! Let´s start with your name?” He said smiling.

“I´m Zuki!” He said smiling.

“I…um…I´m Ariel!” She said.

“I never really noticed it before being this close again to him, but I feel like from just looking at him, his eyes, he has a beautiful interesting soul and I think, I too would like to get to know him more!” Ariel thought.

At the Literature club room after school later that day…

Hisashi was sitting at his desk staring at Ohta who was writing at the table with the 5 girls and Hisashi was biting his pen.

“I´m troubled! This whole time, I´ve had this nagging feeling that Ohta has been hiding something from me and it first happened when I dropped him off at his house!” Hisashi thought. Flashback to when Ohta got out of the car and he made it look like he was about to go into his house, but then he left and Hisashi saw Ohta in the rear view mirror.

“Hm! Why is he not going home?!” Hisashi said.

Staring intensely at Ohta, Hisashi biting his pen, feeling annoyed and angry.

“I don´t want him keeping secrets from me! I want to know his everything and keep it all to myself. We´re finally together and I´m already feeling jealous, greedy and my mind keeps thinking, what are you hiding that you can´t tell me?! There´s no helping it, I have to find out or I´m not gonna feel rest in my soul until I do!” Hisashi thought.

Then after the school club ended, Ohta was about to leave.

“I´ll drive you home!” Hisashi said smiling.

“No need! I like walking and it keeps me in shape for the basket ball games!” Ohta said smiling.

“Ho!” Hisashi said looking suspicious, then they kissed and Ohta left.

“He´s definitely hiding something. He already works out when he jogs, how much more workout do you need?! Tch!” Hisashi thought looking irritated. Then Hisashi, like a ninja assassin, hid in the shadows and followed Ohta around town and saw Ohta go into a Heaven XXXXXXXX restaurant/bar.

“He´s vegan?!” Hisashi thought. Then Hisashi went up to Heaven XXXXXXXX and looked through the window and saw Ohta working there as a waiter.

“He works there? Is that what he was hiding from me?” Hisashi thought, but since Hisashi wanted to solve the house mystery case, he sat in a cafe across the street that was overlooking Heaven XXXXXXXX, drinking his black coffee and he waited until Ohta came out and was finished at work. When work ended, Ohta said goodbye to his co workers like Ama, Zai and Kiyoshi and then started walking away and Hisashi followed him like a shadow and followed him all the way to a park, where Ohta suddenly stopped and was doing something.

“What the hell is he doing now?!” Hisashi thought looking confused and annoyed. Then he saw what Ohta was doing and looked surprised. Ohta picked up a white bunny that was left in a cardboard box by itself and Ohta held it lovingly in his arms, kissing it´s head and walked off with it.

“Ohta! Your heart knows no limits! You´re just making me love you even more if that´s possible!” Hisashi said smiling. Then Hisashi followed Ohta all the way back to school.

“What the fuck?! Why are we back at school?!” Hisashi said looking confused. As Ohta slid the basket ball club room door open and came in with the bunny.

“You must be hungry! I have some food if you are!” Ohta said smiling, then looked in the fridge and grabbed some lettuce, kneeled down to the floor and was feeding the bunny who was happily nibbling away looking cute.

“Kawaiii!” Ohta said smiling. Then suddenly the door slid open aggressively and fast, nervously shaking Ohta and the bunny, then they both looked up at the demon beast and standing there was an angry, beastly demon who wanted answers and Ohta looked shocked from being found out.

“Heh! So this is why you didn´t want me to drive you home! Explain yourself!” Hisashi said smiling devilishly, but looked angry.Sitting on the couch, Ohta was holding the bunny on his lap, stroking it and Hisashi was sitting next to him, arms spread out, leaning back.

“So you left home and are now homeless, but why didn´t you tell your friends or tell me and why didn´t you tell me you worked at Heaven XXXXXXXX?” Hisashi said.

“You and I have only just got together today and before that, we weren´t really talking like friends do. I was saving up to rent a place of my own and telling anyone that I´m homeless is none of their business and not telling you, well, it´s embarrassing! Here you are, a successful, famous and wealthy author and here I am, a homeless, poor, broken down chaotic mess! I didn´t tell you about my job, because when I overheard you talking with Sensei Nara at school and she was talking about veganism, you said it was bakabakashii and that you would never in your life become vegan. “Over my dead body!” was the words you used!” Ohta said thinking back to that moment.

“Hm! I did say that didn´t I!” Hisashi thought feeling like an idiot and guilty.

“In order to help change the world, everyone needs to wake up, become soul awake and unplugged from the Earth Matrix. Our human bodies are not even designed to eat animals or anything from animals! Everyone is meant to graduate from the Earth University! You´re a teacher, so you should understand this. We may have lived past lives as herbivore or carnivore animals or aliens even, but that doesn´t change the fact, we´re in human bodies now, if humans behave the same way they do when they´re out in the wild, being free, being animals and hunting down their own food to survive, then that´s no different than if those raptors from that Jurassic Park movie were now living in human form and they behaved the same way they did when in raptor form. No wonder life and the world is in fucking trouble and a complete suffering dark hell mess!” Ohta said looking serious, angry and it looked like he was teaching Hisashi. Then the bunny jumped off of Ohta´s lap and suddenly Hisashi grabbed Ohta by his arms and pushed him down on the couch.

“You really are a genius at turning me on! Teaching me and treating me like a student now?! Surprise me more Sensei!!” Hisashi said smirking and kissed Ohta with all his love and pouring it all over into Ohta.

“Hisashi, age 32, star sign Gemini, Literature Sensei at a High School, Erotic & Romance Novelist. Carnivore Demon Human, Divine Masculine Adam. Unplugged from the Earth Matrix. Status: Soul Awake & is in Twin Soul Union!”

“Ohta, age 16, star sign Aquarius, High School Student, Career Path: Basketball Player or Literature Novelist or both. Herbivore Angel Human. Devine Feminine Eve. Born Male this time in this life. Unplugged from the Earth Matrix. Soul Awake & is in Twin Soul Union!”

“About you being a poor, homeless and a broken mess, I don´t care about that, because I´m in love with you, your soul, your everything, so give me more, more of you, more of it all! So you better prep yourself, because I´m going all the way with you and I won´t be able to stop myself anymore from wanting your body, your everything whenever I feel like it!” Hisashi said looking like a hungry beast who´s been holding back this entire time since that day in the Literature club when Hisashi dragged Ohta there for the first time. Then Ohta got up, picked up the bunny and placed him in the bathroom, then closed the door.

“..?…” Hisashi thought, then Ohta walked over to Hisashi, grabbed gently Hisashi´s face in his hands and kissed him romantically, slowly and gently.

“I´m already prepped since you´re so unpredictable and I *juice, so I´m always clean!” Ohta said and Hisashi smiled.

“Omae! Like I said, keep surprising me, I love it!” Hisashi said smiling kissing Ohta, being hungry and thirsty for him.

When Ohta was on his hands and knees on the sofa and he was naked, while Hisashi was also naked, Hisashi was behind Ohta fingering him with two fingers, while rubbing Ohta´s penis at the same time.

“This feels really weird and painful, but he keeps rubbing me in a good way!” Ohta thought, as he jolted in pleasure when Hisashi kept rubbing his prostrate.

“Hisashi, I´m coming again!!” Ohta moaned in pleasure and clenching the towel beneath him.

“Come as many times as you want! We´re just getting started!” Hisashi said licking his lip, looking beastly at Ohta from behind and Hisashi was leaking precum all over the place from feeling it and being serious turned on by Ohta.

“This is so fucking erotic and sexy! From this angle, I can see everything, seeing all of him from behind really turns me on so much I just wanna thrust it in him already!” Hisashi thought biting his lip and Ohta came again on the towel that was on the sofa. Tears streamed down Ohta´s face from it being painful when Hisashi used 3 fingers, trying to open up Ohta and loosen him.

“I wanna “eat” him up right now!” Hisashi thought.

“Are you ok?” Hisashi said.

“Hai!” Ohta said squinting in pain and tears streaming.

“It´s painful, but I can´t have him stop, otherwise we´ll never end up doing it if we don´t push past the pains to reach the pleasures!” Ohta thought.

“Try to relax for me, I´m way past my limit here!” Hisashi said looking impatient, hot and flustered, hungry, looking beastly, licked his fingers, as he guided his hard penis into Ohta.

“Ije, wait Hisashi, I´m not ready! I don´t wanna tear! Go in slowly!” Ohta said out loud, panicking and looking nervous and trying to stop Hisashi, but Hisashi grabbed Ohta´s one arm, kissing his face as he already had entered half way and thrusted slowly and gently, until he thrusted aggressively and fast when it was safe to, then Ohta came again, just by Hisashi´s penis from thrusting only a few times.

“So deep!!” Ohta thought when Hisashi thrusted his penis all the way in, rubbing him in the right way.

“Heh! You came within seconds! You really love my penis that much huh?!” Hisashi said smirking looking at Ohta lovingly.

“Baka! It´s you that I love, all of you, every part of you, your soul, your heart, your mind and body, I love it all and we´re connecting our souls as One and that´s making me cum fast for you!” Ohta said looking annoyed and Hisashi looked surprised when hearing that, then smiled.

“Then how about we connect our souls until we´re completely exhausted and satisfied! Cum until we´re empty, because my hunger for you is forever!” Hisashi said smiling as he thrusted more and more like a wild, untamed beast, while kissing and biting Ohta´s neck and kissing Ohta´s lips, as Ohta moaned in pleasure and pain.

“More…more…deeper….Hisashi, don´t stop, keep going! God it feels so good!” Ohta said biting his lip from feeling it, being so connected and One with Hisashi, this just made Hisashi more beastly and he was clenching his teeth looking serious, being more turned on and he then thrusted more and more aggressively, but then stopped and turned Ohta around and entered from the front, penetrating his Eve and being able to see Ohta´s face and kiss him and be closer to him, more connected.

“I wanna see your face when you cum, I wanna see you feel my love, I wanna see everything!” Hiasashi said as they both came together.

“Aaaah! Hisashi!!! Hisashi!!” Ohta said out loud, feeling like he was in Twin Soul Heaven and coming so fast and being so connected with Hisashi.

Standing outside Hisashi´s apartment, his door opened and in his arms was Ohta and Ohta was holding the bunny. Hisashi was bridal carrying him.

“Welcome home my wife!” Hisashi said smiling as he looked at Ohta lovingly and walked in, then closed the door. From the distance overlooking the apartments, both their voices were heard.

“Ready yet to go again?!” Hisashi said.

“Ije!! I´m still in pain!! I need to heal!!” Ohta said keeping his guard up and protecting his body from the demon hungry beast.

“How about a bath then, we can bathe together! I´ll get it ready!” Hisashi said.

“I think I´ll bathe alone! You´ll just pounce me if we´re naked!” Ohta said nervously.

“I won´t go inside you, but we can still do other fun things and I wanna lick you clean, especially your ass!” Hisashi said.

“You damn pervert, I passed out from coming too much! Stay away!” Ohta said feeling nervous.

“Ije, I´m not satisfied yet and I wanna give you more love! I wanna drown you in it!” Hisashi said.

“He´s not listening to me at all!” Ohta thought.

“If I pass out I´ll really drown in the bathtub!” Ohta said.

“Don´t worry, I know CPR, nothing and nobody will come in our way of our love!” Hisashi said.

“He´s joking right! He wouldn´t let me drown for real? Is he just playing with his words?” Ohta thought feeling fear.

“Would you really let me drown?” Ohta said looking nervous and not knowing what Hisashi is really thinking.

“Hai, but only in my love for all eternity!” Hisashi said smiling.

“My heart!” Ohta thought, when his heart was racing from hearing those romantic words.

“Then I´ll trust you with my life, my heart, my body and soul, drown me with your love!” Ohta said.

“Ho! I win another battle!” Hisashi thought while smirking.

“Ohta, you´re gonna be so filled up with me, that you will never be able to live any life time without me ever again and would always be by my side forever! Prepare yourself!” Hisashi said.

(*Juice: Means cleansing and detoxing your body. Juicing organic fruits, vegetables, berries and other plant foods instead of eating it. Juicing is the fountain of youth and turns back the years, making you look younger, feel younger and energised always. Juicing heals the body and jump starts the immune system to protect against illnesses. Juicing can cure cancers and other health issues. Juicing keeps you clean when you don´t have to take a number 2. When you start to juice, after several days, your feces will turn black. That means you are now getting rid of old feces that has accumulated over time and stays in the intestines that can cause you multiple health issues.)

(Even thou Ohta juices everyday, he still needs to clean up inside of him if Hisashi ejaculates inside of Ohta. Then Ohta would use enemas to clean inside to get the semen out, otherwise he would feel stomach cramps and pain.)

(Ohta proposed to Hisashi first with his love confession note, then Hisashi proposed to Ohta when he said be mine forever and eternity, then they got married when they finally went all the way having sex for the first time, then Hisashi bridal carries Ohta to their home and are now living together. What comes next? Honeymoon everyday of course for the rest of their lives! Loved this slow development between them!)

The next day…

“I´m getting to know Zuki more and more. After our first meeting on the roof, Zuki and I would hang out everyday and I got less nervous being around him, the more I got to know him.” Ariel thought. Zuki and Ariel hanging out together at school, Zuki came to Ariel´s class and hung out and Ariel took his picture without him knowing, they´d hang out at the library and they would help each other study and again Ariel took his picture, Ariel would watch him during his basket ball games and take pictures of them all and he would come by Ariel´s work at the *Animal Angel Cafe and hang out waiting for her while he cuddled with the animal angels, especially a puppy would want his attention the most. They´d meet up at their clubs at school, she was in the photography club and she would show him around and how she creates photos, Zuki was in the basket ball club where Ariel would meet the other guys and they´d hang out on the rooftop on the school building reading manga, listening & watching AMV together. When Zuki went around town with Ariel who was taking photos of anybody when they gave permission, Ariel would have a sunny smile on her face when seeing the people and children, no matter who they were, but every one of them had a life story to tell and she only took their picture with just them, but she asked if she could take a picture with them and she flashed the peace sign as they smiled.

(*Animal Angel Cafe, a place where cats, kittens, little dogs and puppies and rabbits that were rescued and were up for adoption. They interacted with the customers)

On the school roof building, Zuki and Ariel were eating their lunches and reading manga.

“What´s with the school rooftops in these manga stories? Is it like some weird Universe gateway to meet your Twin Soul or something?” Zuki wondered as he was looking at another love story, another scene with romance at the centre again between two True Loves, two guys on the rooftop.

“Maybe it´s like code or hints towards anyone in real life suggesting them to hang out on the school roof, like it´s a way to meet fellow souls that are different, are interesting, are soul awake or even meet possibly their Twin Soul. As if to say, hey, next time you´re reborn, let´s agree to have specific places we could meet up again!” Ariel said.

“Smart, but what if the school doesn´t have a roof that anyone can visit and what if your Twin Soul is in a different city or country?” Zuki said.

“There should always be back ups to where you could meet each other, like  other roof tops on buildings, anywhere near or under blossom cherry trees, school library or any library, a place that has life codes like bookstores or festivals like comiket, somewhere that´s always there and doesn´t change, hopefully. Of course these would be my personal suggestions, but anyone has their own special place they remember and would use that in their other lives too. Since Twin Souls communicate to each other via their souls and they wish to unite again and be One again, they will let each other know which country they are in, just by soul feeling alone, you know intuition. Like you could look at a world map and if connected to your Twin Soul when you think about them, you could be drawn to a country where you wish to visit the most or even wish to move to. Sometimes you don´t even have to look a map, but you just know in your soul that there is a country you wish to see the most, not knowing that your Twin Soul could be there sending soul messages pulling you to him or her, as if to say come find me, come visit me, I´ll be waiting. Then there is the soul messages between you that you find in manga and anime, also hinting at where you could meet each other or how to find one another. Where you would wish to meet your Twin Soul?” Ariel said.

“In an online game!” Zuki said as he continued to read.

“Hmm! Good idea, if only there was a Twin Soul game that could help us meet our fated One in every life again, then Forever would actually be a reality!” Ariel said.

“Maybe you should create one!” Zuki said.“Maybe you should join me in creating one!” Ariel said.

“Maybe I will!” Zuki said smiling as he was reading and Ariel smiled.

“Maybe sounds good!” Ariel said smiling.

“Maybe I wanna have the last word!” Zuki said smiling.

“Maybe I won´t let you!” Ariel said smiling, then Zuki grabbed some food from Ariel´s snack bag that she was eating from and when their eyes met, their hearts raced, Ariel blushed and then they looked the other way.

“Maybe I won´t listen!” Zuki said smiling.

“Maybe that´s ok!” Ariel said smiling.

The next day…

When Ariel woke up in the morning in her bed, she smiled, the sun was shining again, the birds were singing outside her room and she got up, turned on the music, a Galaxy Kings song called Heaven One, placed her fake angel wings on her back and started dancing round and round in her room listening to the song.

“They say True Love is once in a life time, it´s rare and so hard to find, one in a billion they say, but I want to fly with my wings that way and find my Grey Jedi, fighting the wars against Twin Souls, battling the darkness against all life, rebelling against all negative rules and laws, that keep True Loves apart, that keep life down in the dark, that keep Earth in suffering and madness, I drown in all their sadness, tears that can never fill the oceans, tears that can never fill the planets, cause the tears are overwhelming, it´s consuming, this darkness, but a light still shines in me, a hope still burns inside, a whisper in the shadows, a voice calling me in the distance, to stand up, get up, stay rebellious and stubborn, stay on mission, stay strong, cause Heaven One is calling me, Heaven One is calling you, Heaven One is calling everyone to wake up, shake up, unplug from this Earth Matrix, sound mix, put your invisible goggles on and look at the world with new opened eyes, see the world that´s in disguise, unveil this world for all to see, so many kinds of wars against me, against you, against life, against True Love and against the world, this is the real dark side, so I want to fly with my wings tonight and find my Grey Jedi, fighting the wars against Twin Souls, battling the darkness against all life, rebelling against all negative rules and laws, that keep True Loves apart, that keep life down in the dark, that keep Earth in suffering and madness, so stay rebellious and stubborn, stay on mission and strong, cause Heaven One is calling me, Heaven One is calling you, Heaven One is calling everyone to wake up, shake up, unplug from this Earth Matrix, sound mix, put your invisible goggles on and look at the world with new opened eyes, see the world that´s in disguise, unveil the world for all to see, so all kinds of wars can finally end, then we can all finally ascend like light and dark angels into our own heaven Twin Soul ships, reaching heavens like the gods and goddesses of the starry skies, I´ll be your pilot, you be my equal right by side, flying together as One, as free, it´s no longer a dream, but a heavenly reality.”

“Ohayo!” Ariel said walking in and sitting at the table where Hiroaki was and Ryuusei came over pouring tea and sat down and they were eating vegan breakfast together.

“Ohayo!” Hiroaki and Ryuusei said.

“You´re in a happy mood again!” Hiroaki said smiling.

“The sun is shining, the birds are singing, this breakfast is amazing and I´m sitting here with you guys, what´s not to be happy about!” Ariel said smiling while eating.

“She´s in loooove!” Hiroaki thought drinking his tea and smiling.

“Did she get an A on a test or something again? Makes me proud! My tutoring helped!” Ryuusei thought while he smiled.

Standing outside Zuki´s mansion home, in front of the gates, Ariel was standing looking in and holding on to her wheelie suitcase. On her t-shirt, was an image of Smurfette character from smurfs and in writing, it said “Je suis Smurfette!”.

“He´s like a Prince living in a castle! I knew his family was rich but, I really feel out of place here and this makes me feel uncomfortable. Initially he wanted to see my place, my room, but I refused. That´s just me putting up walls thou, being overprotective!” Ariel thought, then she went over to the monitor next to the gate and pressed a button.

“Umm! Eto…Ohayo! Zuki? Moshi! Moshi!” Ariel said nervously, then the gate buzzed and opened automatically and she went inside. When she was about to ring the doorbell, the door opened up and a woman answered the door looking serious, moody and angry, but Ariel smiled awkwardly and waved her hand.

“Hmph!” Woman said angrily.

“She looks pissed! Is this Zuki´s mother?” Ariel thought.

“Who are you and what is that?” The woman said pointing to the suitcase.

“I´m Zuki´s friend and I brought over some learning materials for his studies!” Ariel said smiling and sweating being nervous.

“I hope she doesn´t want to look inside! It´s all erotic love and soul love between guys and girls and Yaoi/BL!” Ariel thought while sweating, clinging to the bag tightly and nervously, like she was holding on to it for dear life.

“Eeh!” The woman said looking at the bag and wanting to know what´s inside.

“Yabai! She´s staring, she wants to know!” Ariel thought.

“Ariel!!” Zuki said out loud and came down the stairs and the woman turned to see Zuki and Ariel was happy to see that he came to rescue her away from his mother.

“Zuki, we´ve told you before, you´re not allowed to bring girls over to the house.” The woman said.

“Ariel is not just any girl, she´s my friend and she´s here to tutor me on my studies, right Ariel!” Zuki said smiling devilishly.

“Hai!” Ariel said smiling.

“As long as you live in this house, you follow our rules! After today, don´t let it happen again.” The woman said.

“You really shouldn´t push me or I´ll end up disappearing like Akira!” Zuki said angrily and the woman got even more angry.

“Tch! Don´t even try to threaten us or we´ll cut you off too!” Then she walked off.

“Oh, one more thing, be ready this afternoon for the *Omiai and don´t even think of trying to avoid it again!” The woman said and left.

(*Omiai: Arranged marriage meeting)

“Tch!” Zuki said angrily.

“Was that your mother?” Ariel said.

“No, just some woman who birthed me! Come this way!” Zuki said and Ariel followed as he grabbed the bag like a gentleman.

“Do you not like her?” Ariel said.

“In terms of good friends or shitty friends, she´s pretty shitty and I don´t care if they cut me off. I´ll just leave and be free and find my own way!” Zuki said.

“What about the omiai?” Ariel said.

“I´ve already avoided it several times before! I´m not interested in anyone telling me who I should marry or not!” Zuki said.

“Is that French?” Zuki said.

“Hai, it means “My name is Smurfette!” To me, she´s like the mascot and cheerleader & True Love warrior for the gay Smurf world! I think any Smurfettes in the world that are helping the gay community and helping to free minds and souls to accept and support love no matter what gender, are like Goddesses!” Ariel said smiling.

“Is there any Smurf Gods?!” Zuki said.

“Mochiron! Smurf Gods are all over the planet helping in their own way, waking up the world, shaking up the world and changing it forever!” Ariel said smiling, as they went into his room and Ariel looked around, like she was observing and investigating everything.

“I wonder how many girls he´s brought into his room!” Ariel wondered.

“Do you usually break rules and bring girls here?” Ariel said.

“Yes I break rules, but no I don´t bring girls here! You´re the first!” Zuki said and Ariel blushed and her heart suddenly raced a little.

“I didn´t expect that! I´m the first! Kind of makes me feel special!” Ariel thought and smiled.

“Akira?” Ariel said.

“That´s my older brother! He left years ago and didn´t tell us! When they found out he was gay, they cut him off if he didn´t become straight again, saying he was bringing shame to the family, so he chose freedom, instead of their money!” Zuki said.

“Amazing! He´s brave and rebellious! Sounds like a cool brother!” Ariel said smiling.

“Yeah!” Zuki said with a sad expression on his face.

“Nani?” Ariel said.

“I just wish he told me that he was leaving and where to and continue to stay in contact. Pissed me off and I wanted to find him so I could kick his ass for turning into a hermit that couldn´t be found and I looked everywhere, but I found him now, so it´s all good!” Zuki said.

“Is that…?” Zuki said and Ariel smiled as the suitcase opened filled with manga.

“Hwaaaaah! That´s a lot of manga! Are you sure it´s ok for me to borrow all this?” He said.

“Hai, so let´s begin the lessons!” Ariel said as they both sat down on the floor and Zuki grabbed one to read. Some time later on.

“Ok, so this character clearly is the seme, but his boyfriend who he just got together with keeps saying he doesn´t want to be the bottom, saying he is a man too, even thou he clearly behaves and acts like an uke, being the most feminine one of the two and is the most sensitive of the two. Is there a biological way to prove he´s the uke, because this seme doesn´t want to be bottom at all?!” Zuki said as he was reading.

“To protect the Divine Feminine and Masculine energies, I would say nipples are a good way to find out if they are a seme or a uke!” Ariel said.

“Nipples?” Zuki said.

“Hai! I read somewhere that if you have sensitive nipples and get turned on by your nipples, become aroused and enjoy it when being licked, sucked, rubbed and being played with, then you´re a uke. Semes tend to enjoy giving nipple pleasure, but not receiving it! So it´s like a test to see who are the Devine Masculines and who are the Devine Feminines in the male bodies.” Ariel said.

“Just like semes tend to like penetrating and not being penetrated themselves!” Ariel thought.

“Really?!” Zuki said and smirked.

“Girls have tried that on me, it never worked. I didn´t get turned on at all, but I was more interested in their nipples instead.” Zuki thought.

“Once word is out that the Devine feminine Eves can be born male too, they would no longer think they are a man, because it´s not about the bodies we are born into, but it´s all about the souls and what our main energies are, feminine or masculine and instead, they´ll think they´re Godly, since they´ve been in both male and female bodies! Another way to know who is the uke and who is the seme in the relationship, is the fact that ukes are more sensitive and can easily cry more than semes.” Ariel said.

“Ariel looks like a cryer and she looks to be the sensitive type! I wanna see her crying face! I really am a jerk!” Zuki thought, then he put it to the test.

“Ariel look here!” Zuki said as he showed Ariel a video on his phone of a cow escaping a slaughter truck and running down the street trying to get freedom!

“As you can all see, the cow managed to escape her death when she leaped from the slaughter truck and is now running down the street trying to gain her freedom, but they are all trying to recapture her!” The news said, then Zuki´s body shook when he saw how fast Ariel´s tears streamed silently down her face.

“It worked! She´s a cryer! Why do I wanna lick her tears? Do I have a fetish or something?” Zuki thought.

“Zuki! You´re so mean! You jerk!” Ariel said wiping her tears while she was sobbing and playfully whacking him on his arm.

“Shit! I overdid it! I wanna hug her right now!” Zuki thought.

“I´m sorry, but look here, now comes the good part!” Zuki said and they watched the video further.

“When locals rescued her, they took her to the farm sanctuary that was located outside New York and after a few weeks of being treated by the vets, she made fast friends with the other rescued animals there. Her story inspires us all and her dash for freedom awakens our human hearts and our souls, reminding us, even animals have souls, they want their freedom, they show fear, sadness, pain and happiness! They teach us, they want to live too!” The reporter said as the video showed the cow now running in the field being happy with her sheep, goat and horse friends and kicking her legs in the air playfully, then Zuki and Ariel smiled.

“Did you know humans reincarnate as animals, it´s even being told and coded in stories, like matrix, cloud atlas and constantine movies.” Ariel said.

“What?!” Zuki said looking confused and surprised.

“I have a theory that can reveal who are those that have lived animal lives before being human again. Anyone who has lived animal lives, especially herbivore animals, when being human they are easily frightened, easily get nervous and feel fearful and easily run away, especially from being in relationship. They are more sensitive and can easily and fast pick up energies of others, they can connect fast to soul pains and the souls collective when they are human, which means they are fast criers. They also tend to eat very slow and chew their food, they are the caring kind towards anyone and have a big heart. They´re more understanding and have compassion and empathy towards others. So in any given family, anyone could potentially be someone who was an animal in a previous life and if they found out that truth, they could test those in their family or friends or those they are with in a relationship to see if they really did care about them or not. As if to say, “I´m someone who reincarnates as an animal, so will you stop eating my eggs, drinking my milk and eating my flesh or do you really not care about me at all? Was it all a lie? Do you care more about stuffing your face with hellish foods, than saving my life and protecting me?” You know you´ve met your Twin Soul if they join you in the mission to help the world wake up from this hellish repeating nightmare where their beloved reincarnates as farm animals and they wanna save them! That´s real True Love, saving their love from hell!” Ariel said.

  “Huh!?” Zuki said looking even more confused, then Ariel showed him a soul truth testing app that revealed Ariel to be a soul that reincarnates as animals and his eyes widened with shock and was lost for words and then he thought about all the times Akira ran away as a kid like a scared bunny when Zuki tried scaring him and the times Akira easily cried when he tried to rescue a hedgehog that was being kicked around by boys, but it died and Akira cried and Zuki tried to comfort him when they were kids or when Akira was watching E.T. on the television and cried when E.T. was dying and Elliot was crying for his best friend or when Akira ate slowly at the dinner table, while their parents and Zuki ate fast and left, even after an hour Akira was still eating and Zuki came over to check up on him or when Akira stepped in to save a boy that was being bullied at school and Zuki punched all the bullies, but was stopped by Akira when Zuki went too far and Akira said those boys are hurting too and have probably been bullied themselves.Downstairs Zuki walked towards his parents that were sitting in the living room, reading the newspaper on the tab and tapping away on their phone.

“If I told you Akira, your son, before being reborn into this world as a human, lived lives being animals, like farm animals! Would you stop eating meat, eating eggs and drinking cows milk?” Zuki said looking serious, while his parents had a “What the fuck!” faces.When Zuki came back into his room.

“What did they say?” Ariel said.

“They said even if that was true, Akira is no longer a part of this family anymore, so they really don´t give a fuck! I don´t think they ever did! Right from the beginning when I was born, they treated us differently, like I was their favourite and only now do I get it! They´re actually happy he left! Fuck I´m mad!” Zuki said angrily, then thought about Akira to calm him down, the times when Akira was lying on the grass in the sun out in their garden with his arms behind his back looking carefree and calm and smiled at Zuki.

“Akira has always had a Buddha vibe about him! He´s against violence, he always seems to be at peace in his soul, when confronted with any problems, he solves it by diving in to his secret library of wisdom within him. He always knows what to say and when to say it. I could always count on him when I was in doubt about anything.” Zuki said as he grabbed another manga and started reading.

Later on…

“What else let´s you know that you´re with your Twin Soul, the One meant for you?” Zuki said while holding up a manga he was reading.

“There are many hints, clues and obvious signs and one of the biggest ones is sex. Being completely compatible, like two bodies that were made for each other perfectly. Twin Souls tend to make love 3 or more times a day and can orgasm multiples times together and it never fades, but lasts forever between them!” Ariel said as she was doing her homework. Then Zuki had a shock look to his face.

“Nani?” She said.

“I´ve never had that with any girl I´ve been with! We normally just do with once or twice and I come once or twice, but that´s it and some days I didn´t really feel like doing it with them! I even got soft at times while doing it, which pissed them off!” Zuki thought.

“Can guys get soft when being with their Twin Soul?” Zuki said.

“Only if they pass out from being drunk and from being too tired from being overworked from work and passing out, but when being with a Twin Soul, their souls spark, lights up and fires up their energies between them! If I was to compare it to something, it´s like forever being horny teenagers between them, no matter what age you are, that´s what Twin Souls are like to each other. The energies between them is constant, like perpetual motion, while being with anyone else not being soul matched, is like having to wind up a torch, which in the end, can get tiring, boring and usually leads to a lot of break ups or unhappy and unfulfilling relationships.” Ariel said.

“She´s just described all my relationships!” Zuki thought.

“You know, I don´t think Twin Souls is widely known, with this information could change everything and it explains a lot!” Zuki said.

“Twin Souls are the Gods of True Loves, there is no other Divine Love than of two halves of a soul coming into union! Who wouldn´t want that?” Ariel said.

“Multiple orgasms for men and wanting it several time a day, is that even possible?” Zuki said looking surprised and not believing it.

“Hai! The Twin Soul energies between two halves of whole is so intense, so extreme, so passionate, those energies are known as God or Goddess energies, two Gods finally uniting and coming together. Very powerful, very electric and the soul energies between the two are usually felt instantly upon meeting each other, like a tremble in the force of soul energies when they are close. The magnetic & sexual attraction is undeniable and they will be pulled towards each other, even if one ends up being the runner and the other the chaser until they finally get their union. Anyone who is in a relationship and they don´t feel this way, are not with their Twin Soul.” Ariel said.

“Why are you staring at me?” Ariel said feeling nervous, while Zuki looked like he was in thinking mode with a serious face.

“…!” Zuki.

Next day…

At the school summer festival, Zuki, Ama, Kiyoshi, Zai, Ohta and Takeshi were having a basketball match outside against any students that wanted to take them on during the festival that could lead them to join the club. When Ohta was leaning over, hand on his thigh, the other hand using his t-shirt to wipe away the sweat from his forehead during the summer heat, his eyes caught Hisashi who was standing on the sidelines with other students watching the game and he was smirking, looking dashing in his free time clothes, one hand in his pocket and seductively was sucking on a lollypop looking right at Ohta, which was their signal to an invitation to connect with their souls and bodies, then Ohta came over to the bench and switched with Zai.

“Having a break, have fun!” Ohta said.

“Count on it!” Zai said smiling as he headed off to play ball. Then Ohta and Hisashi walked towards their destination, as Hisashi was smiling lovingly at Ohta and Ohta gave a little smile looking at Hisashi. From a distance, girl 5 was hanging out by herself and was staring at Hisashi and Ohta, feeling jealous and anger fuming.In the basketball clubroom, Hisashi and Ohta both came in aggressively, kissing, panting, breathing fast, locking the door, taking each other´s clothes off and headed to the showers in the club room.

“Watching you kick ass on the court really turns me on, but you´re too close to the others and I don´t want you showering with them anymore! I don´t want anyone to see you naked other than me. For my eyes only! I want you all to myself!” Hisashi said feeling turned on, jealous, possessive and wanting Ohta all to himself.

“It´s basketball, body contact can´t be helped, but you already know you´re my forever number One! The shower thing I can agree to and find a way to shower alone!” Ohta said as they continued kissing and taking off clothes.

“At least I won one battle!” Hisashi thought.

When the showers were turned on and they were naked standing under the water, Ohta kneeled down wanting to give his love to Hisashi and started teasing him, licking him and sucking him, which made Hisashi shudder, feeling pleasure and being aroused.

“When did you learn to be so lewd?” Hisashi said.

“From you and your teachings Sensei!” Ohta said as he teased him more, then Hisashi couldn´t take it anymore when seeing Ohta´s lewd face and how he was being made to feel and being called Sensei, then Hisashi made Ohta stop.

“Eeh? Was it not good?” Ohta said being confused.

“Really good, so good it makes me wanna thrust it in you already. I can´t wait any longer!” Hisashi said looking beastly as he turned Ohta around, then bent him over, kneeled down and dived his tongue into Ohta´s hole, pleasuring him, loving him all over and Ohta jolted again in pleasure feeling it, swimming in it and drowning in Hisahsi´s endless love for him. Then Hisashi started fingering Ohta from behind and kissing him which made Ohta come and their eyes, when looking into each other, their Heavens were reached again and again.

Later on…

Ariel was at her photography club showcasing off her work and it was filled with students looking at the pictures. When Zuki came by with Ama, Kiyoshi, Zai, Ohta and Takeshi, Ariel smiled.

“You made it! I thought you guys were busy with the basket ball games all day!” Ariel said.

“We´re on a break!” Ama said drinking a home made smoothie bought at class A1, that had a *V sign on it and in writing it said, “V: For Vegan, Organic, For Peace, For Heaven!”.

(*V: is code for Vegan, Organic, Peace and Heaven!)

“We also wanted to check out the other class activities!” Kiyoshi said eating a veggie burger with a wrap around it that also had the letter V.

“Especially yours, right Zuki!” Takeshi said smiling, Ariel blushed and Zuki placed his arm around Takeshi´s neck in a playful aggressive way.

“Heh! You got something more to say with that cheeky mouth of yours!” Zuki said being annoyed and smiling devilishly.

“You win, you win!” Takeshi said wanting Zuki to stop.

“Damn right!” Zuki said.

When Zuki went up to look at the black and white pictures of strangers of random people in the park, on the streets, in the alleyway, at the shrine, down a shopping street market, in the woods, in the rice fields, in the mountains, on a lake, people playing shogi outside, cycling on the street, carrying heavy items on their backs, them taking care of their animal pets in their care, anywhere and everywhere and even the collage of small pictures of Ariel with all the people she took and she was flashing the peace sign taking a selfie with them that Ariel took, Zuki stood staring for a moment as Ariel stood next to him.

“You´re really talented! I don´t really get the art or message behind it, but you seem to make them shine, stand out, like they´re stars and I find beauty in that!” Zuki said and Ariel blushed and her heart raced.

“Arigatou! That´s very deep of you to say!” Ariel said smiling.

“My heart is beating loud again! Can he hear it?” Ariel wondered.

“If you tell anyone, I´ll deny it!” Zuki said.

“She smells good again! Calm down, calm down!” Zuki thought.

“Hai! Not many get the hidden beauty in these pictures, but, to me everyone has a life story to tell, their own life codes, from birth to death. They might not seem like they have starring roles in their own lives, but could be seen as supporting roles or even seen as extras, but everyone has a soul, everyone is alive and everyone has potential to shine and be their own main leads in their own life story. When I see them through the camera, I see life, I see beauty, I see a world that has so much potential, but so many are taken off their life paths they were meant to be on and many fall down dark lost paths. They all matter and they are all beautiful stars in the Universe!” Ariel said, as Zuki looked at Ariel and Ariel looked at Zuki, having a moment, but then got interrupted suddenly.

“HWAAAAH!!!” Ohta said out loud that nervously rattled Ariel and Zuki.

“Zuki, get your ass here and check this out!” Kiyoshi said, then Zuki and Ariel followed them and when Zuki saw the pictures that were the biggest and were several of them. Everyone stood shocked at seeing the display of the main attraction at the photography club and Zuki´s eyes widened with shock and his jaw dropped, then Ariel closed Zuki´s mouth gently.

“It´s like, she´s seeing into my soul and revealing parts of me that I never get to see! Sugoi! She´s magic!” Zuki thought looking amazed and surprised.

“These are so cool! We look amazing, especially me!” Takeshi said seeing all the photos of them during their basket ball games when they were playing against another school team or when they were just having fun outside on the basket ball court in their free time or playing against others in the park.

“Nice title!” Ama said smiling and chuckling to himself reading the title above the pictures, “Meet The Basket Ball Gods!”

“We do look like Gods in these pictures! Fucking awesome! You have the magic touch Ariel!” Zai said looking surprised.

“These look really professional! If anyone wants to take our pictures for interviews or whatever, I´m recommending you!” Kiyoshi said.

“Arigatou!” Ariel said blushing and smiling.

“With Zuki looking like that, he´s gonna gain more fan girls wanting to date him! I think you´ve just raised his status even more Ariel with these photos!” Zai said as they all looked at Zuki´s pictures, looking dashing, looking like a shiny God and a magnetic, charismatic, alluring, seducing, sexy animalistic beast on the basket ball court.

“That´s not what I need more of!” Zuki thought looking gloomy and annoyed when imagining the massive crowd of fan girl followers surrounding him, carrying him off and chasing him down the street.

“Are these for sale? Can we buy them!?” Ohta said.“Hai! They´re all for sale!” Ariel said.

“How come Zuki´s picture is in the middle and is the biggest?” Takeshi said about one of them and they all noticed, then Ariel suddenly realised and blushed, then Zuki suddenly realised and blushed.

“That´s not the biggest, this group photo is the biggest and is also in the middle!” Kiyoshi said placing his arm around Takeshi, being playful aggressive.

“I get it, I get it! Let go!” Takeshi said, then some fan girls came over to Ariel.

“Zuki´s picture looks slightly bigger thou!” Ohta thought then looking at Ariel and Zuki.

“Ariel! We wanna buy these photos of Zuki!” One girl said.

“Yeah, we want them all! Can we get copies!?” Another girl said as Zuki´s body shook.

“Uhg! I don´t get a good feeling about this!” Zuki thought.

“Hai!” Ariel said smiling at the girls.

“Ne Zuki, could you sign it and give us your autograph?” A girl said smiling and he scratched his head in confusion.

“Why do you need that?” Zuki said looking confused.

“Because you´re a God, our God!” Another girl said flirting and smiling, while the others nodded in agreement.

“Kimoi!” Zuki said looking grossed out, freaked out and annoyed.

“Looks like the God titles are catching on already! Awesome!” Takeshi said smiling as he visualised them all being dubbed Gods of Basketball in the news, in magazines, in interviews, in ads and commercials and by the people, being loved by them all.

“Ano…I wanna buy Zai´s pictures!” One girl nervously said that came up to them, then more girls came.

“I´m buying Ama´s, so everyone else back off!” One girl said angrily and possessively, being a tomboy, looking like a girl version of Kiyoshi.

“Eto…anyone can buy copies, so no need to worry!” Ariel said trying to calm everyone.

“Looks like I need to keep my eyes on that one!” Kiyoshi said as he placed his arm over Ama´s shoulder being possessive and jealous and looked like a protective demon beast.

“Ariel, I like to buy all of Kiyoshi´s and Takeshi´s photos!” Another girl said.

“Alright everyone, just calm down, just write your names down and what and how many you want and Ariel will get back to you!” Zuki said looking annoyed.

“Looks like we´re all famous now thanks to Ariel, when before it was just Zuki getting all the attention!” Takeshi thought.

“By all means, enjoy, but be careful what you wish for!” Zuki said as he looked towards Ariel being surrounded by all the girls making requests at the desk and handing over money to buy copies of all the pictures.

“If they´re getting copies, can we get the originals?” Ohta said as they all stood staring at the main attraction.

“If we´re Gods of Basketball, then Ariel is the Goddess of Pictures! She´s gonna take the world by storm one day!” Kiyoshi said still looking at all of their pictures, the wall of fame and they all nodded in agreement.

As Zuki and Ariel, along with Ama, Kiyoshi, Takeshi, Ohta and Zai were walking down the school hallway filled with students hanging around and outside their classrooms wanting students to come in and try out their activities. Zuki was eating a veggie wrap that had a V on it, Ariel was drinking a V smoothie, Zai was eating V noodles, Takeshi was drinking apple juice from a juice box through a straw, Ohta was drinking a veggie fruity V juice, Ama was eating V crepes and Kiyoshi was eating a bag of V crisps.

“Hey look! It´s the basket ball Gods & Kiyoshi is making me faint!” One girl said with hearts in her eyes.

“They look so damn hot and steamy! I want to make Zai mine!” Another girl said drooling.

“I hope Takeshi notices me! Please look at me! Date only meeee!!!” A girl said with her hands together in prayer and stars in her eyes.

“How is it even possible, Zuki is even more hotter than before! He´s so dreamy! What happened to him!? Why is he so sparkly! I´m being hit by all his stars!” One girl said smiling and waving her hand trying to cool herself down, but then fainted and one girl caught her.

“Ama looks like an angel blessed by God! I wanna be touched by an angel!  Ama, look this way with your dazzling godly eyes and bless me with your love!” Another girl said seeing angels fly around Ama´s head.

“Their shiny light is blinding me, but I don´t care!” A girl said as they squealed and swooned over the boys as the boys floated and swayed godly like down the hallway looking sparkly and famous.

“Is it me or are we being stared at more than usual?” Ohta said seeing everyone look their way and the boys saw the looks as they continued to walk on.

“It´s the power of Ariel´s magic! She can help anyone shine their soul star and be noticed!” Zuki said smiling and Ariel blushed.When they walked past some other girls, the girls stared in annoyance and anger at Zuki hanging out with Ariel.

“There he goes again hanging out with Ariel!” One girl said sulking.

“He´s always with her! Is she his next conquest?” An angry girl said.

“She isen´t even that pretty! What does he see in her anyway!” A girl said feeling irked and jealous.

“At this rate he´ll never come back to us! We should do something!” One girl said feeling annoyed.

“Don´t worry girls, it´s being taken of!” Ex girlfriend 6 said smiling devilishly as the girls looked at the guys and Ariel walked down the school hallway.

In the Literature club room, what was on display for everyone was a list of their favourite authors and books they recommended to everyone and the stories that the 5 girls wrote and a Twin Soul story Ohta wrote, introducing everyone to what Twin Souls are, what True Love is and wanting and finding the One. Ama, Kiyoshi, Zai, Takeshi, Zuki and Ariel were reading the stories, as was several students, but Ohta…

“Where´s Ohta?” Takesahi said and the 5th girl that was there with the other 4 girls didn´t see Ohta either or Sensei.

On the school roof, Hisashi was holding up Ohta against the wall with his strong arms, while Ohta had his arms around Hisashi´s neck/back holding him and Hisashi was trusting into Ohta while they kissed and kissed and kissed.

“I didn´t know the school roof door could be locked from the outside! Weird!” Ohta said in between kisses.

“It didn´t! I installed the lock! I told you, we have many love nests and I always come prepared!” Hisashi said smiling devilishly, as he trusted more aggressively being turned on by that fact and scheming on a new place to be their love nest.

“Pffft!” Ohta smiled.

“That´s so like him!” Ohta thought.

“You sound like a boy scout!” Ohta said.

“I am, I used to be one!” Hisashi said.

“Me too! Always be prepared!” Ohta said as they both smiled and kissed like Twin Soul lovers finally in union.

(**: New chapter)

When Ariel was working at the Animal Angel Cafe, Zuki came in carrying his basketball and sat down by the counter and a puppy had his legs on Zuki´s leg looking up and wanting attention. Then Zuki picked him and cuddled him.

“Yo!” Zuki said.

“Looks like she remembers you! You´re her favourite!” Ariel said smiling pouring some herbal Oolong tea and handing it to him.

“I bet she says that to all her friends!” Zuki said petting the puppy. Then a white cat jumped out on the counter.

“Is this…?” Zuki said.

“Hai, Zax here is the homeless cat at school and I brought him here after his medical check up at the vets!” Ariel said.

“So this is the famous basket ball God Ariel has been talking about!” Ryuusei said.

“He´s cute!” Hiroaki said smiling.

“Kimoi! The God thing is Ariel´s idea and to be honest it´s kind of creepy!” Zuki said.

“Zuki, don´t mind these guys! They´re just teasing you! This is Ryuusei, my serious, moody, but kind and generous cousin and his loveable, sweet, caring, carefree boyfriend Hiroaki! They own this wacky, colourful vegan cafe!” Ariel said smiling.

“Ariel, you´re making me blush!” Hiroaki said blushing.

“Happy to finally meet you Zuki! If you see any angels you wanna adopt, let us know!” Hiroaki said smiling.

“Nice to meet you both!” Zuki said.

“What heavenly goodness would you like to order?” Ryuusei said handing him the menu.

“I just came to pick up Ariel! Maybe next time I´ll try your famous specials Ariel raves on about!” Zuki said drinking his tea.

“If you have friends, bring them along too!” Ryuusei said.

“Do I get a friend discount if I pack this place up?” Zuki said smiling devilishly.

“Zuki, if you fill this place up with customers, you can eat here for free!” Ryuusei said as he smiled.

“You´re on!” Zuki said smiling holding up his tea cup and Ryuusei held up his drink and they clashed their drinks together.

“Zuki, I´m ready!” Ariel said wearing her work out clothes.

“Ja ne!” Ariel said as Zuki waved and they both left, but the little puppy sat looking at the door where Zuki left and started crying out.

“Oh dear! Little Aemi has found her family! This is just heartbreaking to watch!” Hiroaki said seeing the little puppy calling out to Zuki, as Ryuusei held Hiroaki´s waist and they both looked at the puppy on the floor.

When Ariel and Zuki walked down the path towards the park.

“So you live with them? What about your parents?” Zuki said.

“They died when I was 3 and my older brother took us to live with our cousin and we´ve been living and working there ever since!” Ariel said.

“I´m sorry about your family!” Zuki said.

“It´s ok, I don´t remember them, so I don´t have any connection to them and the way I see it, they´re already back in this world, living their lives somewhere, so there´s no need to be sad. I don´t believe we die and that´s it, I believe we are reborn again! This may sound weird, but I view Earth like a virtual online game or like the matrix or both and death doesn´t really exist, but we just log back in, even if it´s the long way round when we have to be born again instead of digitally reappearing.” Ariel said.

“Akira said the same thing! Freaky!” Zuki thought.

“You´re right, you´re weird, but you are interesting!” Zuki said.

“I´d rather be weird and interesting than boring doing the same thing over and over, so I´ll take the compliment!” Ariel said smiling.

“You´re welcome!” Zuki said smiling. As they reached the basket ball court in the park. Zuki threw the ball to Ariel and Ariel nervously caught it.“One on one! Shoot and score, first one to get 11 points wins, loser has to do whatever the other wants!” Zuki said smiling devilishly.

“I don´t like the sound of that! I refuse!” Ariel said looking serious tossing the ball back to Zuki.

“Who knows what he´ll have me do if he wins!” Ariel thought.

“Don´t be stubborn, but play along! I thought you didn´t like being boring!” Zuki said smirking, tossing the ball back to Ariel and Ariel felt annoyed, but the blame was on her for saying that she doesn´t want to be boring in the first place, so she couldn´t back out now.

“I can´t lose to him, even thou the odds are ridiculously high against me! I wonder how many girls he´s brought here!” Ariel thought as she dribbled the ball ready to score.

“None!” Zuki said.

“Hmm?” Ariel said.

“If you´re thinking how many girls I´ve played basket ball with, you´re the only one! So that´s makes you number one!” Zuki said and she blushed and was rattled.

“Eeeh!? He read minds!?” Ariel wondered, then when she tried to score when she threw the ball, but it didn´t go in.

“Yabai! He did that on purpose and rattled me! He´s a beast!” Ariel thought, then he leaned in over her shoulder.

“I should point out, I don´t play fair, but I play to win!” Zuki said smirking.

“You´re a demon Zuki!” Ariel said looking annoyed that the ball didn´t go in.

“He´s so close! You´re too close! My heart can´t take it!” Ariel thought.

“I know!” Zuki said smiling devilishly, as he grabbed the ball and tossed it in so easily and effortlessly. Then she grabbed the ball and it was her turn.

“I should also mention, I don´t quit, so I´m never giving up!” Ariel said as she was aiming for the hoop.

“I´d be disappointed if you did!” Zuki said.

“That makes two of us!” Ariel thought, then she threw the ball and this time it went in and Zuki looked surprised.

“Heh! How interesting!” Zuki said smiling, then with every turn, they both ended up scoring each time and Zuki got even more surprised when Ariel scored until Zuki reached *11 points and Ariel reached 10 points.

“I didn´t see this coming at all! She´s a natural!” Zuki thought.

(*11 is a Twin Soul number and Twin Soul union number and so is *21, 10 and 11 makes 21, 2 become 1, so they both have Twin Soul numbers. 11 & 21 is code for Twin Souls and Twin Soul unions!)

“That makes my win! You surprise me Ariel! Have you played basket ball before?” Zuki said.

“I was on the team in middle school and I was their best player, but when they benched me, they ended up losing the game, they didn´t bring me back, so I stopped playing!” Ariel said.

“Why did they bench you?” Zuki said.

“They wanted to allow others to play, but we lost!” Ariel said.

“So they bench their star player and replaced you with someone who couldn´t win the game! Fucking idiots!” Zuki said angrily.

“Ariel, you should come back! You scoring now, your face lit up and you were loving it!” Zuki said.

“That game broke me, even thou they kept saying it´s just a game, it´s just for fun when we lost, but to me, I took it serious and it was fun, it was both but I hated losing! Who knows, maybe in another life I too can be a basket ball Goddess or God!” Ariel said smiling, then Zuki saw the sadness in Ariel´s face and Ariel thought back to when she was a kid, being benched, tears streaming down her face and her hand was grabbing her chest where her heart was feeling pain inside when seeing her team lose.

“So, I´m worried to even ask this, but what devilish request are you asking of me since I lost!” Ariel said looking worried and Zuki smiled like a demon beast and Ariel´s body shook nervously.

“I knew it! I´m in trouble!” Ariel thought feeling nervous.

“Let´s do some warm ups!” Zuki said smiling as he passed the ball to her again and they played on the court together, as Ariel dribbled and Zuki was behind her trying to get the ball and was smiling and loving it.

The next day, after school…

At school, Ama, Kiyoshi, Ohta, Takeshi, Zai and Zuki were practice playing doing warm ups on the court inside as was the the other team from a different school, then Ariel came in wearing her work out outfit, looking nervous, annoyed and not wanting to join in at all while staring at them all.

“I shouldn´t be here! Never did I expect this from Zuki! This is totally left field! Here I was prepared for the worst with his devious mind, but this, what was he thinking!?” Ariel thought, then a ball was thrown at her.

“Catch!” Zuki said and she nervously caught it again being surprised that a ball was coming at her.

“I was thinking of getting you back in the game!” Zuki said smiling.

“Do you read minds or something?” Ariel said.

“Hm?” Zuki said looking confused.

“Ariel!! Zuki told us you play! This is so cool! Can´t wait to see your moves!” Takeshi said smiling placing his arm over her shoulder.

“It wasen´t my idea, I lost a bet!” Ariel said looking annoyed that she lost, then Zuki grabbed Takeshi´s arm and took it off.

“She needs to warm up!” Zuki said as he pulled her away from Takeshi.

“Give it up Takeshi! Those two are meant to be!” Ama said.

“How do you know?” Takeshi said.

“It´s a Twin Soul feeling, they match up perfectly.” Ama said smiling.

“Heh! Well, they´re not together yet, so anything is possible!” Takeshi said smiling.

“Don´t be one of those girls that always targets Zuki and having cat fights over him! You should be happy for them, not try to come between them!” Ohta said looking annoyed, then saw Ariel and Zuki warming up on the court playing one on one. When Ariel dribbled the ball and made her magic moves that were unpredictable and fast, she got by Zuki and scored, shocking everyone, even Zuki was shocked that anyone could get past one of his superior defences.

“Holy God! Ariel is magic on the court too!” Ohta said looking shocked.

“That was one of Zuki´s best defences, no one could get by it!” Takeshi said looking surprised.

“I´m lost for words!” Zai said not believing his own eyes.

“What did I just see?!” Ama said looking confused and shocked.

“Let´s have them team up against the other team and see what magic those two can create together!” Kiyoshi said smiling.

“I was right! You really need to get back in the game Ariel!” Zuki said smiling and giving the ball to Ariel, then they were both holding it together having a moment when Zuki didn´t let go of the ball when he handed it to her and Ama took a picture of them both. Then the game was on between both teams and Ariel and Zuki teamed up and would pass to each other working with their team, while Ama was watching on the side lines, but then he saw Ariel´s book, “How To Be Soul Awake & Be Unplugged From The Earth Matrix!” and he saw Ariel´s camera in her bag and Ama grabbed it and started taking pictures of them all. When Ama was taking pictures, when she zoomed in on Ariel, he could see her smiling and having fun and then Ama saw Zuki smiling having fun as they both were in sync, in union, on the basket ball court.

“They´re both magic together! They´re electric and I can feel it from here! I can´t take my eyes off of them! It´s like they´re pulling me in!” Ama said.

“Maybe she should be called Goddess of Magic too!” Zai said as they both sat watching the magic happen before their eyes. When Ariel scored, Zuki placed his arm over her shoulder and they both smiled and the others gathered around being happy and Ama took the last photo of them.

Later on…

At Heaven XXXXXXXX restaurant/bar, Ohta was working as a waiter, serving customers their meals and then suddenly the entrance door bell rang and Ohta looked up and saw Hisashi, then Ohta blushed and Hisashi smiled, then Hisashi walked over to the counter looking all cool and in control and sat down and Ohta walked behind the counter and stood in front of Hisashi.

“You finally came here!” Ohta said smiling and handing him a menu.

“With all those vegan meals you´ve been making, how could I not and I wanted to see you in that outfit too and you didn´t disappoint!” Hisashi said smirking, then grabbed Ohta´s tie that was tucked behind his black vest over his white shirt, wearing black trousers and a long black apron and Hisashi pulled Ohta towards him seductively.

“Fuck he looks hot and I want him right now!” Hisashi thought, then he whispered in Ohta´s ear.

“Don´t take this off before coming home tonight!” Hisashi whispered and Ohta blushed and his heart raced, as they then both looked at each other and Ohta talked in low voice back to him.

“Are you into kinky outfit play you pervert!” Ohta said in a low voice so no one heard.

“Hai! You have no idea and that demon door is just begging to be explored between us!” Hisashi smiled like an unstoppable hungry demon beast.

“You´re appetite is unstoppable!” Ohta said in a low voice.

“When my prey is this tasty, can you really blame the wolf? I also blame those energised vegan meals you´ve been making me. I have so much energy during the day and night, I only need like a few hours a sleep!” Hisashi said smiling.

“I guess, there´s no harm in dressing up like being a waiter, but I´m not sure why that would turn him on! He really is weird, but I love him and his weirdness!” Ohta thought.

“Then what about the angel door, when are we gonna explore that?” Ohta said.

“Romance huh?! That´s my specialty too! All in good time my love!” Hisashi said smiling. Then the entrance door bell rang and they both looked up and saw the 5th girl come in by herself and she looked shocked seeing Sensei with Ohta and Sensei was pulling Ohta´s tie.

“Tch!” Hisashi said angrily then let go of the tie and Ohta tucked it back into his vest. Then the 5th girl walked over to them and sat next to Hisashi.

“Konichiwa!” Ohta said as he handed her a menu, but she didn´t say anything and just looked at Ohta and Sensei.

“…”

“You´re both together aren´t you!” 5th girl said.

“What makes you say that!” Hisashi said looking annoyed and Ohta felt anger, then she pulled forth her phone and showed pictures of them together when they walked to and from Hisashi´s apartment, when they shopped together, when they were in the same car together, when they came in and out of the club room alone together.

“Heh! That´s your evidence? Ohta is homeless and left home and I offered to let him stay with me, so he´s living with me! We´re also very good friends. Do you see anything wrong with guys being friends? Anything else kid or are you done spying on me and wanting to tear apart my life?” Hisashi said as his temper grew and being fed up, but she didn´t say anything and she just sat staring intensely at Hisashi, wanting him all to herself and he sat staring at her wanting her dead and gone.

“KOROSU! KOROSU! KOROSU!!!!!!” Hisashi thought looking like his eyes could murder anyone.

“Ne, have you ever read the story about the Black Wolf God and the White Deer God?!” Ohta said smiling, wanting to diffuse the killing atmosphere between the two and then both of them looked at Ohta.

At the Animal Angel Cafe, Zuki and Ariel came in with a lot of customers, mostly girls, along with Ama, Kiyoshi, Takeshi and Zai and filled up the entire cafe.“Yo!” Zuki said.

“Hey yo!” Takeshi said smiling.

“Konichiwa!” Ama said smiling.“As promised, I filled up this place up! Now where´s my free meal!” Zuki said sitting at the counter with Ariel, while Ama, Kiyoshi and Zai were giving attention to the rescued animals and Takeshi was being surrounded by girls getting attention.

“I´m impressed! How did you pull that off!” Ryuusei said.

“I said I´d sign any autographs on their pictures of me if they ate here first!” Zuki said.

“Soka! Using your devilish moves & charms to accomplish a mission! Why am I not surprised! Then here´s your reward, but are you interested in another challenge?” Ryuusei said smiling handing him the menu as Zuki grabbed it but Ryuusei didn´t let go and was smiling.

“I´m listening!” Zuki said.

“If you can fill this place up everyday for a week, you can eat for free anytime during that week and if it leads to regulars, you can eat for free always!” Ryuusei said smiling.

“Tempting, but I´ll decide that after I tasted your food! So do your best!” Zuki said smiling.

“Challenge accepted!” Ryuusei said smiling.

“Ariel, when can you make your curry again? I really liked it!” Zuki said looking at the menu and Ariel blushed.

“How about when you win the winter cup, we´ll celebrate and I´ll cook for you.” Ariel said smiling.

“Heh! I don´t think I can wait that long! You two really are alike aren´t you!” Zuki said.

“Whatever do you mean!” Ryuusei said smiling and chuckling.

In Zuki´s bedroom, he was at his desk and was speaking to Aria in the online game.

Kazumi: “You´ve met someone?”

“Shit it can´t be, this whole time he´s been single and he only recently told me that!” Zuki thought panicked, heart racing and feeling gloom.

Aria: “Hai! I think I´ve fallen in love, but I feel like they´re in love with someone else. They haven´t told me, but it´s just a feeling I have and we have this distance between us. It´s not like I´m gonna confess or anything, but it´s the second time I´ve been able to connect with someone that I feel comfortable talking to so easily, like I´ve know that person for life times! It´s a familiar feeling and it makes me feel whole in a way, like I´m talking to my other half!” Zuki let out a sigh.

“What?! There´s another me? Someone who could take Aria away!!? I still have a chance, I need to meet him! I need to know if Aria is my One!” Zuki thought.

Kazumi: “Second time?”

Aria: “…”

Kazumi: “…”

Kazumi: “…?…”

Aria: “Do I need to spell it out!” Aria wrote with smily emoji face.

“Fucking cute! Aria likes me! Shit! Here goes! Don´t make a herbivore run for it Aria!” Zuki said.

Kazumi: “Aria, I was gonna wait until later to tell you this, but I´ve managed to buy two tickets to see the Galaxy Kings! Do you wanna meet up and see it together this weekend?”

“I have to be careful and not try to be too aggressive or I might spook Aria away. I can´t wait any longer! Someone else or the other me might take Aria away from me! I need to see you! No more hiding Aria! Let´s meet, please don´t run anymore!” Zuki thought.

Aria: “You don´t play fair Kazumi!”

Kazumi: “I know!”

Aria: “How did you get the tickets?! It was sold out?!”

“It wasen´t easy and I had to go on a date with a girl to get those tickets, but it was worth it if it means seeing you!” Zuki thought.

Kazumi: “I have connections and my persuasion technique is unmatched!” He wrote with smily emoji faces.

“Truthfully it didn´t take much for the girl to say yes to give up the tickets! A date was all it took and some pictures of us together!” Zuki thought.

“Say yes, say yes Aria, please say yes!” Zuki thought.

Aria: “Yes! I´ll meet you Kazumi! You win!” Aria wrote with a smily face.

Aria: “…”

Aria: “…?…”

Zuki sat frozen with his hands hovering over the keyboard, now feeling nervous and was sweating when realising and thinking what if Aria is one of those people Zuki imagined, and he´s been masterbating to every week.

“I know only of 2 who have met their online friends and they all turned out to be nekams, but they still remained friends and didn´t judge. So I support you!” Ohta said.

“Fuck! I´m in trouble!” Zuki thought.

Kazumi: “Good to hear! Talk later then! Logging off! Matane!” Then he logged off quickly.

“Shit! What if he turns out to be a kid or an old man and I´ve been masterbating to Aria every week! Fuck, fuck, fuck! That´s gonna fuck me over and mess with my mind in a really dark way! Why am I only realising this now!? We meet in a week, but how can I meet him!? We should have at least mentioned our ages and genders. Wait, what if one of the guys meet up with Aria instead, then they can either say yes or no in a text for me to meet Aria, then we switch. Mind fuckery! What was I thinking? I wasen´t thinking at all!” Zuki thought as he placed his head on his desk and felt defeated and disheartened.

A doorbell rang and girl 5 answered it and she saw Nara at the door, holding a animal carrier box.

“Hey! I´m here to pick up one of the chicks!” Nara said smiling.

“Huh? Why not both?” Girl 5 said.

“I only need one, so you get to choose which stays and which one goes!” Nara said.

“Fine, whatever! Come in!” Girl 5 said angrily as she walked in and Nara came in too, she took off her shoes and both walked to the girl´s bedroom and there the two chicks were on the floor playing with a ball. When girl 5 kneeled down to them both, she picked one up, looked at it.

“…” Then she placed it down, then picked up the other one.

“…” Now she was looking at them both and was having difficulty deciding which one would leave.

“Didn´t you say they would have a hard time not sleeping if they were separated?” Girl 5 said.

“Hai! They´re best friends, they only have each other and they only want to hang out with one another! They´re very soul connected together!” Nara said.

“Won´t they be noisy if they are not together? I need my sleep you know!” Girl said being annoyed.

“In terms of if they will cry out, be lonely, be sad, be worried, be nervous and have trouble sleeping, then it´s only natural they would cry out, don´t you think?” Nara said.

“Then why not take both, why separate them? I´ve already taken care of them for months! Why do I have to…” Girl 5 said angrily.

“You know why, you know the answer already! It´s all part of the session, the soul healing, awakening and education!” Nara said.

“Tch!” Girl said angrily, then just picked one up and gave it to Nara.

“Let´s hurry up and finish this, I want this session over with already!” Girl said angrily.

At Hisashi´s & Ohta´s apartment. Hisashi was in his office writing his novel and Lala the rabbit was on his desk eating lettuce and Hisashi was petting Lala while writing at the same time, then a second rabbit they rescued, a black one was by Hisashi´s feet called Lulu and was playing with a ball and Hisashi was using his foot stroking the rabbit, giving attention to both, having no favourites, while multitasking.

“Tap, tap, tap, tap, tap, tap, tap, tap, tap!!!” Hisashi tapping away at his keyboard being focused and in machine mode to finish his next masterpiece.

Ohta was about to use his key and he was wearing his waiter outfit, but then Hisashi opened up the door aggressively and fast, surprising Ohta.

“Eeh? Were you waiting for me at the door?!” Ohta said being confused, then Hisashi pulled Ohta in fast and closed the door and pushed him up against the door, kissing, licking him, then pushed him down on the floor in the hallway and Hisashi kneeled down.

“I got a feeling you were here, so I went to the door!” Hisashi said as he went on top of Ohta, kissing him and pulling the coat off of Ohta and unzipped Ohta´s pants and pulled out Ohta´s penis.

“Telepathic Twin Soul connection?” Ohta thought.

“Hisashi, I feel dirty and I could use a shower and why are we doing it here by the entrance!?” Ohta said, but Hisashi was ignoring him as he suddenly swallowed all of Ohta´s penis, sucking it, teasing it and pleasuring Ohta.

“I like dirty play and I wanna get messy with you and make you more dirty! Didn´t I say, our love nest could be anywhere and everywhere? This is anywhere and everywhere! Walking around we lose seconds, when those seconds could be right here, right now being with you and every second counts!” Hisahsi said as he continued to pleasure Ohta. Then Ohta placed his arm over his face, then tears streamed down his face. Hisashi looked soul shocked seeing it and looked confused.

“Ohta, what´s wrong?!” Hisahsi said looking concerned, as he took away Ohta´s arm seeing Ohta crying silently. Then Ohta sat up and held Hisashi tightly and lovingly.

“I feel so loved by you and I´m also terrified of losing you when I love you so damn much! Your words reach my soul, my heart and you light it up like the sun! I can´t ever imagine a life without you in it and during the day, I end up thinking sometimes, I want more, I want to see you more, it´s not enough and I want you all to myself too! I´ve become quite greedy when it comes to you haven´t I?” Ohta said smiling with tears, then Hiasashi looked at Ohta and wiped away the tears with his finger.

“Greedy is good when it comes to us! Be greedy, be selfish, be possessive, because what you feel for me, is what I feel for you, but times a billion! You´re my whole world Ohta and I´ll raise a world rebellious army of True Love soldiers if needs be, to protect our union from those wanting to tear us apart ever again in any life! You mean more to me than anyone and anything, always remember that in your soul!” Hisashi said looking serious, as more tears streamed down Ohta´s face hearing more epic love words from Hisashi, then they both kissed each other.

“Your epic True Love words are unforgettable! There´s no way I´ll ever forget it! You might want to write it down for your stories, it´s legendary codes!” Ohta said as Hisashi kissed Ohta´s tears.

“Have I told you I love you today?” Hisashi said.

“Ije!” Ohta said smiling.

“I love you, I love you, I love you Ohta, times a billion!” Hisashi said kissing Ohta all over.

“If we´re competing, then, I love you Hisashi, times a trillion!” Ohta said smiling.

“Heh! Then I love you times AZillion!” Hisashi said smiling.

“…?…”

“Did you make that up?” Ohta said looking suspicious.

“It means the number is infinite amount, so I win!” Hisashi said smirking.

“You know, since we´re two halves of the same soul, what you feel, is what I feel, so technically, we feel the same about each other, yet we still compete our love!” Ohta said.

“Hm! That´s true, but it´s still fun to compete right?” Hisashi said.

“Hai!” Ohta said.

“Then let´s continue with our competing shall we!” Hisashi said as he stood up, picked up Ohta from the floor and swung him over his shoulder.

“Where are we going?!” Ohta said.

“Bedroom! I have some new toys I wanna try and I need new material for my story!” Hisashi said licking his lip looking hungry and beastly, then Ohta nervously shook in his body.

“Hah! On second thoughts, entrance is fine, let´s stay here!” Ohta said trying to gain his freedom, feeling nervous.

“Don´t worry so much, you´re gonna love this new toy I bought! They call it the dual penis docking sleeve!” Hisashi said smiling.

“Eeeh! Sounds perverted and dirty!” Ohta said looking worried.

“Sounds like you already know about it my pervert angel!” Hisashi said.

“In another life maybe I have and my soul has access to that information!” Ohta said.

“Then all your mind needs is to remember again right, so let´s enjoy reliving it all over again, multiple times!” Hisahsi said smiling, as they walked in the bedroom, used his foot to kick open the door and used it to close the door.  

At night, in girl 5´s bedroom, the little chick by her bed was chirping more and more, crying out and calling out for his best friend, his family, his love and girl 5 was getting more and more irritated and angry.

“Urusai! So loud! I can´t sleep! You´re so damn noisy Sunny! You´ll see Moony later, so calm down, go to sleep!” Girl 5 said angrily, but the chick continued crying out for Moony and girl 5 placed her pillow over her head trying to drown out the sounds of sadness and loneliness from the chick.

At Hisashi´s & Ohta´s apartment, Hisashi was holding Ohta in bed and they were both naked, then Ohta felt something under his pillow, some papers and pulled it out.

“...?...”

“What´s this?” Ohta said looking confused and Hisashi started kissing Ohta´s shoulder.

“Papers to sign to make you my “brother”! I´m adopting you! It´s my may of making you my wife legally! This way I can put my hands on you at school without anyone thinking it´s bad if it´s just skinship. Think of it like, *“brother” is code for wife.” Hisashi said licking Ohta´s chest, being hungry for more of Ohta and Ohta blushed.

“After that stunt she pulled today! I don´t trust her at all! There are always ways around those bakabakashii rules that say we can´t be together!” Hisashi thought.

“Hisashi!” Ohta said blushing feeling overwhelmed by his love. Then Ohta pushed Hisashi down on the bed and leaned down while still blushing and he surprised Hisashi for being so assertive, then Ohta kissed him. Then Ohta guided Hisashi´s hard penis again into him and wanted to ride Hisashi for the first time.

“I can say all the words in the world to him to explain what he means to me, but it´s faster if I just show him and he will understand too. Showing my love, communicating my love, what Hisashi means to me, this is how I communicate to him and I love him so damn much!” Ohta thought. Hisashi licked his lip, looking beastly and seriously turned on, as he couldn´t help but move his hips, thrusting into Ohta and grabbing Ohta´s hips with his hands.

“You´re so erotic right now Ohta with that face you're making and riding me like this!” Hisashi said clenching his teeth, trying to control his beast that wanted to take control and “attack” Ohta.

“Makes me wanna turn him around and fuck him until he can´t come anymore, until he passes out, but then we´d have to stop and I don't want to stop this Heaven ride with you!” Hisashi thought as he smiled.

(*”Brother”: Code for wife or husband. Code for Twin Souls. In a world of bakabakashii rules, there are ways around it to take suspicion off of you. Like say if you are a Sensei at school and your Twin Soul is a student, you could make it legal by making the love of your soul your family, your “brother” or “sister”, then you can be close, like putting your arm over the shoulder of your “brother” or “sister” without anyone able to say anything, since you´ll say, he or she is family. Skinship is a way to be closer, but also a way to protect your Twin Soul by keeping other students who are after your Twin Soul away from them if they get too handsy and flirty with your Twin Soul. Then you can use your Big “brother” position to protect your Twin Soul. I´ll explore this more between Hisashi and Ohta in more stories and scenes to come. I´m a code hacker and I hack in and find ways to give souls more freedom! New Twin Soul story in the future: CodeBreaker/Hacker & Code Ninja)

  Next day…

In the morning, Sunny was still chirping and crying out and girl 5 looked tired and exhausted. Then she picked up the chick in her hand.

“You kept me up all night! Look at me, I´m a mess! You´re just overreacting! You´ll see her again, so why can´t you just accept that? Get over it already and be quiet!” Girl 5 said, but Sunny continued crying out for Moony.

Next day…

Girl 5 looked at Sunny´s food, but he didn´t touch it.

“Why are you not eating! You have to eat, here, eat this!” Girl 5 said as she was trying to feed him, but he was refusing and not feeling like it.

“At least you stopped crying, but now you´re not eating! You´re impossible! Tch!” Girl 5 said angrily.

Next day in the morning…

When Girl 5 came into her bedroom, she saw Sunny lying on the floor, but he wasen´t moving.

“Why are you sleeping there, your bed is over there! Oi! Move it!” Girl 5 said as she poked Sunny, but he looked weak and his eyes were nearly open, but struggling to keep them open. She picked up Sunny, but he still didn´t move like he used to.

“What´s wrong, are you that sleepy? Serves you right, you kept me up for two days, but sleep in your bed would you!” Girl 5 said as she placed Sunny in his bed, then she saw his food.

“You still haven´t eaten! You really are stubborn and baka! If you die, you won´t see Moony, so eat!” Girl 5 said angrily then left the room.

Few hours later, girl 5 came in again, then started staring at Sunny, who was not moving and was barely breathing. She then kneeled down and started poking it, trying to wake him up, then stroked it.

“Come on, get up, you need to eat! You wanna see Moony don´t you! Why are you like this? I don´t understand!” Girl 5 said as she picked up Sunny in her hands.

“Why are you two so connected that you end up like this only after 3 days? You look like you´re dead already! What is this, why does my heart hurt so much!” Girl 5 said, then tears streamed down her face and that shocked her and she touched her tears with her available hand, while holding Sunny with the other.

At Hisashi´s and Ohta´s apartment, Hisashi was sitting by the kitchen counter, hand to his face, tapping his finger on the counter feeling agitated, annoyed, being lost in the thought, looking like he was struggling with something and looking the other way, while Ohta was making vegan breakfast for them both, wearing an apron with a white deer on it eating grass and Ohta saw Hisashi was feeling down and struggling. The two bunnies were playing with a ball around the place having fun.

“I´ve been making vegan meals for a week now, but Hisashi is struggling and wanting to eat meat. It´s like he's got the shakes or something.” Ohta thought, then Ohta looked at his phone and saw the soul truth testing app test he took, that revealed he comes back in other lives as animals, like farm animals.

“What if I told him I have lived lives being farm animals and will probably again in my next life. That might help him lose the shakes and never wanting to eat meat ever again! Ije! If I do that, who knows what he´ll do!” Ohta thought, then imagined angry demon beast Hisashi, looking like a Demon King, wearing his edo inspired outfit, long black hair in a pony tail, his arms crossed, looking furious, angry, fuming, rage filled, fly hovering in the sky looking down at the human children still eating animals and them sacrificing his beloved Twin Soul Eve, his Ohta. In the sky Hisashi was surrounded by his army of transformer robots who were flying in the sky and news cameras were filming him and them, showing the whole world.

“Guardians!!! KOROSU!!!! Anyone who still is soul asleep and is enslaving life, hunting life, tormenting life and eating life, kill them all!!! Protect all animals, children and anyone who is soul awake!!! Save My Soul Wife!!!” Hisashi said in anger and rage and was fed up with the human children who refused to wake up and who wanted to still torment life, enslave life and eat life endlessly, then the transformer robots that were huge and transformed in various transportation vehicles flew off, while Hisashi sparked purple electrical power all around him, lighting up the sky with is purple lightning, cleaning up the Earth, saving the Earth and saving his Twin Soul.

Ohta nervously shook when he thought about what Hisashi would do!

“I can´t tell him! I feel like I just dived into his darkness and what he's capable of, but is there another way to help him?” Ohta thought, then he thought about something and leaned down to Hisashi, with his hand on the table and Hisashi suddenly snapped out of being lost in thought and looked up to Ohta, looking curious.

“Hisashi! Is there anything I can do for you to help you out of your addiction to meat? I´ll do anything, just tell me! I wanna help you!” Ohta said so lovingly and caring. Then suddenly Hisashi smiled devilishly and Ohta´s body nervously shook.

“His mind went straight to dirty thoughts again!” Ohta thought.

The door bell rang over and over and Nara opened up the door, looked soul shocked when seeing girl 5 and she saw girl 5 standing there with Sunny in the carrier and girl 5´s tears wouldn´t stop flowing.

“Nara, hurry, Sunny needs to see Moony or maybe we need to take him to the vet, he hasen´t been eating or sleeping, he´s barely alive, he´s been crying out for her and now he doesn´t move his body at all or say anything…I don´t want him to die…I never wanted…!” Girl 5 said with tears.

“Hurry up and come in, Moony is waiting for him!” Nara said, then girl 5 followed and in Nara´s office, when girl 5 came in, she was shocked to see Moony behaving the same way as Sunny, she wasen´t moving either in bed and her food bowl was still full.

“Moony has gone through the same exact feelings and behaviours as Sunny. They are connected in their souls, they are One. She missed him as much as he missed her and they never ever wished to be apart from each other.” Nara said as  she took out Sunny, then placed him with Moony in the same bed. They both watched in suspense, then saw slowly but surely, Moony and Sunny become alive again and started chirping and being close to each other again.

“This bond they share, they found one another, they both wanted to be together and hang out, sleeping, eating and playing together. It was never one sided, they just knew in their hearts, minds and souls right away, they belonged together. Best friends, family, love, Sunny and Moony have it all and keeping them apart from each other would be cruel, forcing them to be with other chicks would be cruel, they already decided, they want to be together always!” Nara said smiling as she placed food in the hand of girl 5 and girl 5 reached out to the chicks and Sunny and Moony started eating again.

In a sex shop that sold kinky dirty toys, games and outfits, Hisashi was standing outside the dressing room waiting, smiling and Ohta was trying out the various cosplay and playful teasing outfits Hisashi picked out for him.

“Ohta, if you don´t come out, I´m coming in!” Hisashi said being impatient.

“This is really embarrassing and I don´t understand how me dressing up can help you! I was thinking more like take you to various vegan restaurants, visiting a farm sanctuary, showing you horror videos of what keeps happening to animals!” Ohta said being confused.

“Pfffft! You´re so naive and cute! You are helping me and this is taking my mind off of meat! You being embarrassed and teasing me, is more than enough to take my mind off of eating flesh, when I can be "devouring” you instead endlessly! No more keeping me waiting, come out already!” Hisashi said smiling. Then Ohta pulled the curtain away, was blushing and stood there wearing sexy outfit like a futuristic battle outfit, with his gun attached to his thigh, his light saber staff behind his back, a silver/white long hair, dressing up like a girl, like the Eve character from the “Attack On Eden” game. Since Ohta looked feminine, he could look like a girl when he dressed up like one. 

“Why are the outfits you picked mostly are girl outfits?” Ohta said blushing, feeling embarrassed. Hisashi stopped smiling, looked beastly instead and then grabbed Ohta and they went into the dressing room.

“Hisashi! No way is this happening, people can hear us!” Ohta said angrily trying to keep Hisashi off of him. Then Hisashi´s friend who owned the sex shop, a guy who dressed up like a woman, smiled, went outside, turned the sign saying, “shop temporally closed!”, then his friend went into the break room.

“It´s fine, my friend owns the shop, nobody is here but us and he´s already closed up and gone to the break room!” Hisashi said, then he pulled the curtain and Ohta looked and didn´t see anyone, then looked surprised.

“Anywhere and everywhere huh?” Ohta said looking at Hisashi.

“Hai! Next we should go buy you a yukata!” Hisashi said kissing Ohta and closing the curtain.

Later on that night.

“It´s been 3 days since then and I haven´t talked to Aria! I´ve been avoiding talking to him!” Zuki thought as he was walking through the summer festival at the shrine at night with Ama, Kiyoshi, Ohta, Takeshi and Zai, all wearing their yukatas and Zuki wore a black yukata. Ama wore blue, Kiyoshi wore green, Ohta wore grey and they were all wearing animal masks like hats. Zai wore purple yukata and Takeshi wore red and they were eating and drinking various stall foods and beverages. Ama was carrying a small panda cub doll as was Kiyoshi. Zuki wore a demon mask like a hat on the side of his head.

“It´s really crowded here!” Ohta said eating his candy apple.

“I did say we should of come here earlier!” Zai said as he was drinking his beverage.

“I blame Takeshi!” Ohta said.

“Oi! Why is it my fault!?” Takeshi said eating from a snack bag.

“You were the one who challenged those guys in the park to a basketball match!” Ohta said.

“Aaah yeah! Fun times and we kicked their asses with our godly powers!” Takeshi said smiling.

“The God titles has gone to his head!” Zai said.

“I blame Ariel!” Ohta said.

“Urusai! Ariel is our Goddess of Pictures & Magic! If she says we´re Gods, we´re Gods!” Takeshi said looking irritated.

“So annoying! Give it a rest already!” Ohta said feeling irked.

“Neverrrr! This title is mine foreverrrr!” Takeshi said holding his fist in the air and making a godly pose like he was being photographed again or being sculptured.

“I think you´re just encouraging him even more and making it worse!” Zai said.

“Hmm!” Ohta said.

“Speaking of Ariel, when did say she would meet us here?” Ama said sucking on a popsicle.

“Ama, if you keep eating it like that, I won´t be able to hold back!” Kiyoshi whispered in his ear smiling like a hungry beast and Ama blushed.

“She was working late, but she should be here by now!” Zuki said looking around, then Takeshi stopped Zuki with his hand against his chest and looking straight forward, then Zuki looked ahead and saw Ariel in her pink yukata with flower patterns and her hair was up, shining, looking sparkly in her own way and Zuki´s heart raced when seeing her, then when her eyes finally saw Zuki, she blushed and smiled shyly.

“Let´s go guys, I´ve been wanting to kick your asses in the shoot out stall!” Kiyoshi said grabbing Takeshi as they all walked off and left Zuki alone with Ariel.

“I wanna talk to Ariel!” Takeshi said.

“Later!” Kiyoshi said as Ama smiled when they left.

“Say something, otherwise it´ll feel awkward!” Ariel said shyly.

“Yabai! He looks really handsome in that yukata!” Ariel thought.

“Beautiful!” Zuki said as he stood and got lost in staring and his heart raced and he placed his fist over his mouth as he blushed and Ariel blushed even more.

“I was wrong! Now it feels awkward!” Ariel said blushing, looking the other way, but then Zuki grabbed her hand as they walked out towards the steps towards the shrine.

“Zuki, what´s wrong? Where are you taking me!” Ariel said looking nervous and looking around at the people staring at them.

“He´s taking me away from the crowd! I´m getting nervous again! My heart´s beating like crazy!” Ariel thought.

“Kuso! She looks so damn sexy wearing that yukata, makes me wanna tear it off and have my way with her! What´s happening to me? My heart can´t stop beating fast, it´s driving me crazy. Calm down, calm the fuck down!” Zuki thought. When they reached the steps and saw the view of the whole city sparkling in lights.

“I wanted you to see this!” Zuki said then looked up towards the sky and so did Aria, then fireworks lit up in multiple colours, shining like stars, planets and hearts covered the night sky in dazzling bright lights.

“Magic!” Ariel said smiling as she looked to the sky.

“You´re magic Ariel and you light up my life, my world and everyone in it!” Zuki thought when he looked at her, then looked back to the sky.

“I ended up falling for him in the end, but I feel like my heart is breaking! I just can´t tell him how I feel! I don´t know what to do with these feelings and I don´t know how long I can be around him feeling this way. It´s torture when all I want to do is kiss him, hold him and love him forever!” Ariel thought as she teared up seeing him, then went back to looking at the fireworks in the sky.

“Why does this scene feel like something out of a romantic manga story!” Ariel thought.

“It´s like we´re reliving a scene in a manga love story!” Zuki thought as they both blushed and their nerves raced even more and Zuki side eyed Ariel seeing if she was looking at him.

In the woods by the shrine festival, Ohta and Hisashi, both wearing yukatas were getting frisky up against the tree while the fireworks continued above them.

“Whoever came up with yukatas is a genius, so seductive, erotic and easy access to everything!” Hisashi said smiling devilishly, then he got shocked when he opened up the yukata and saw Ohta wasen´t wearing any underwear, but was completely naked underneath and Ohta´s penis was hard.

“You´re naked you pervert angel!” Hisashi said smiling.

“It´s too hot and I thought you might jump me and what are the odds you´re just as naked as I am you pervert demon?” Ohta said as he was sweating from the summer heat, as was Hisashi.

“Ho! You think you know me that well huh!” Hisashi said smiling, then Ohta suddenly opened up Hisashi´s and saw Hisashi´s pointy rock hard penis aiming for Ohta and he was naked too.

“I think I´m beginning to!” Ohta said smiling.

“Then what am I am thinking right now?” Hisashi said smiling devilishly. Then Ohta went down on his knees and started sucking on Hisashi´s penis, licking and looking up to Hisashi, wanting to see Hisashi´s face if he was enjoying it and Hisashi was clenching his teeth and did enjoy it.

“Fuck! Feels so good! I wanna come all over his face!” Hisashi thought.

“You can if you want, just come! I want your everything Hisashi, so don´t hold back!” Ohta said and Hisashi´s eyes looked surprised, as Ohta continued to tease and suck and suck and suck. Then Hisashi grabbed Ohta´s head and moved his hips wanting more of Ohta´s mouth over his penis, so he thrusted gently into Ohta´s mouth, feeling so aroused by what Ohta said, by what Ohta was doing and came fast in Ohta´s mouth, then Ohta swallowed.

“Turning me on more, just keeps firing me up more!” Hisashi said, then Ohta stood up, Hisashi turned Ohta around and lifted up his yukata, wanting to finger him from behind.

“I already prepped by fingering myself earlier! You can just enter me right now! I need you inside me now!” Ohta said feeling aroused, sexually excited and couldn´t wait any longer.

“You really do surprise me you horny angel!” Hisashi said smiling as he thrusted into Ohta, still feeling hard and wanting more, as he rubbed Ohta at the same time. Then leaned in further to kiss Ohta as he thrusted deeply, which made Ohta come fast.

“I love you, I love you Hisashi!” Ohta said kissing Hisashi.

“I love you more!” Hisashi said kissing more.

“We love each other equally as much, we are One!” Ohta said as Hisashi bit into Ohta´s neck from feeling so good while thrusting like a wild beast in the woods, as Hisashi still rubbed Ohta´s penis while thrusting.

“I still love you more!” Hisashi said smiling as he trusted aggressively several times, then they both came again, but Hisashi still continued thrusting, staying connected and wanting more.

Next day…

The next day at school, Zuki slid open the classroom door fast and aggressive rattling others in the class room nervously of his sudden appearance, but he didn´t see Ariel.

“Oi! Omae! Where´s Ariel?” Zuki said.

“She didn´t come to school today!” One guy said.

“Hey Zuki! Wanna hang out with us instead?” One girl said smiling.

“Tch!” Zuki said then slid the door closed again angrily. Then the girl pouted, but ex girlfriend nr 6 smiled devilishly.

In Zuki´s class, his leg was on his desk, one hand in his pocket and the other hand was texting Ariel while he was sucking on a lollypop.

“Still no word? Did something happen?” Kiyoshi said while snaking on his V snack bag and was sitting in front of Zuki.

“She could be sick or something! She´ll probably be back tomorrow!” Ama said as he was reading a book, “Twin Souls: The Divine *God & *Goddess of Unions!” and who sat next to Kiyoshi.

“She doesn´t text back like she used to! What´s going on!?” Zuki said then started calling her.

“The number you have reached is either turned off or out of service. Please call again later!” The message said and Zuki´s eyes widened with surprise feeling even more uneasy.

(**: New chapter)

Same day…

In class…

“Tch! Why is her phone off?! Something isen´t right!” Zuki said.

“Zuki, don´t you think you´re overacting? She might be back tomorrow!” Kiyoshi said.

“It´s probably just a cold!” Ama said.

“I guess!” Zuki said.

“Then why do I have this aching feeling in my chest that´s throbbing and feels painful.” Zuki thought.

“The rain is really pouring down outside! If only customers wouldn´t hide away at home, but hide away here instead!” Ryuusei said.

“You know, you can´t avoid him forever!” Hiroaki said standing behind the counter in the Animal Angel Cafe making a fruity sundae with a sparkler.

“I know, but I can´t face him either right now! I can´t confess, I can´t be near him or my chest starts to hurt and my heart aches and I feel like my throat starts to close up and I can´t speak. I know he´s in love with someone else, so, all I can do is lock away these feelings! Maybe I should transfer. I´ve been wanting to move to Tokyo anyway, but was gonna do it after graduation and since my brother´s at Uni there, I could stay with him.” Ariel said eating lunch, a vegan special.

“This is really tasty!” Ariel said with tears streaming down her face.

“I´m happy you like it Ariel, but your tears is sending the wrong message to my customers!” Ryuusei said looking serious.

“Gomenasai!” Ariel said while sobbing and eating.

“Are you sure about this Ariel! Aren´t you just running away?” Hiroaki said.

“I think you should just confess to him, then when he rejects you, you can transfer and not have any doubts anymore and can put it behind you and move on!” Ryuusei said.

“If only that was easy, I would of done it by now! I´m not as confident or as strong as I should be!” Ariel thought.

The next day at school…

Zuki slid open Ariel´s classroom door fast and aggressive, rattling others in the class room nervously of his sudden appearance, but he didn´t see Ariel.

“Oi! Where is she!?” Zuki said.

“She´s not here!” One guy said.

“Yeah I see that smart ass! Did she come to school?” Zuki said.

“Ije!” The guy said.

“Ne, Zuki, come play with us! It´s been so long since we were together last!” One girl said smiling and flirting.

“Tch!” Zuki said then slid the door aggressively and angrily closed it.

“Why are you smiling?” One girl said to ex girlfriend nr 6.

In the park, Zuki, Ama, Kiyoshi, Zai, Ohta and Takeshi were having a basket ball match against some other High Schoolers from another school and Zuki was getting more aggressive on the court and slam dunking all the balls he was receiving, winning points and being way ahead of the other team.

“He´s a demon!” Takeshi said wiping away the sweat from his forehead with his top and breathing heavily.

“He´s not holding back at all!” Ohta said being out of breath and wiping the sweat with his arm band wrists.

“They don´t stand a chance, they´re being annihilated!” Zai said seeing Zuki slam dunk again when Ama passed him the ball.

When the game was over, Zuki grabbed his water from his bag, drank it, then splashed it over his head and Ama walked over to him.

“I´ve never seen you like this before! It´s like I´m seeing a side to you that you kept hidden! Kind of scary! Is this just from not hearing or seeing Ariel in two days?” Ama said wiping his sweat with his towel, but Zuki didn´t answer, but when he looked at Ama, he looked like a demon beast that was ready to shred any and all enemies in his sight and Ama´s body nervously shook when seeing his silent reaction.

“Yupp! It´s all Ariel!” Ama thought.

Next day…

In school the 3rd day, Zuki slid open Ariel´s classroom door fast and aggressive, rattling others in the class room nervously of his sudden appearance, but he didn´t see Ariel again.

“She´s not at school today either!” The guy said.

“ZUKI!!!” One girl said smiling being excited to see him.

“Tch!” Zuki said then slid the door aggressively closing it, then walked down the hallway trying to call Ariel again on the phone.

“The number you have reached is no longer in use and has been disconnected!” The message said and Zuki´s eyes widened with shock and then he got even more angry.

“What the fuck?! Kuso!” Zuki said angrily.

When Zuki slid the the Animal Angel Cafe´s door aggressively open.

“ARIEL!!!” Zuki shouted angrily and the customers and the staff stopped to see Zuki looking like an angry beast drenched in rain as it was still pouring down for the third day. Then suddenly Ariel came out of the staff room wearing her work outfit carrying a bunny in her arms and then stopped walking and saw Zuki staring at her.

“Zuki!!” Ariel said looking nervous and surprised. Then Zuki let out a sigh seeing she was ok, then went over to her, grabbed the bunny, placed the bunny on the floor and grabbed Ariel´s hand dragging her off to her place upstairs.

“We need to talk!” Zuki said looking like an angry demon beast.

“Wait, I have customers to serve!” Ariel said.

“We´ll be fine! Don´t worry!” Ryuusei said.

“Take good care of her Zuki!” Hiroaki said smiling. When Ariel and Zuki were standing outside her apartment door that was located above the Animal Angel Cafe.

“This is the first time I´ve been to your place!” Zuki said feeling his heart race.

“My brother´s at Uni, so it´s just us!” Ariel said then opened up the door and they both went in and they took off their shoes and put on their slippers and Ariel walked towards her bedroom and Zuki followed looking around the place, then Aemi came running towards them and the white cat Zax that was rescued was on the couch sleeping.

“Hey is this the puppy that always clings to me!” Zuki said kneeling down petting Aemi who wanted his attention again. Ariel grabbed a towel for him.

“That´s Aemi! I had to adopt her, because she already chose her family, but her family didn´t choose her!” Ariel said as he gave him the towel to dry himself off.

“Arigatou! Who wouldn´t choose this cute little guy! They have no heart!” Zuki said kissing the head of Aemi and drying himself off.

“You didn´t!” Ariel said.

“Hm?!” Zuki said.

“Aemi chose you and I was told, when you left those times, Aemi would sit by the door, hoping you would come back for her, but you never did and she cried out for you!” Ariel said with tears forming in her eyes.

“Ariel! I didn´t know!” Zuki said, but she wiped the tears away.

“I know, I´m sorry! I connect fast with the feelings of others! You wanted to talk right, let´s go to my room, but first, head to the bathroom, I´ll get you some new clothes or you´ll catch a cold and I´ll dry off your clothes in the dryer!” Ariel said, then he swallowed hard, gulping. When they came to her room and he was dressed in new clothes, she sat down by her kotatsu table and he sat down opposite her, but there was silence between them.

“He looks like he´s gonna “attack” me any minute and he looks pissed. I don´t feel safe right now!” Ariel thought.

“Why didn´t you come to school? Why is your phone turned off and now disconnected, what is going on?” Zuki said looking serious and angry.

“I haven´t been feeling good these past few days and my phone got damaged when I accidentally took a call while I was doing the dishes. I haven´t got a new one yet!” Ariel said.

“I can´t tell him that I´m avoiding him, because I love him, but I´m also feeling down for other reasons.” Ariel thought.

“Ariel! You´re not telling me everything and you´re holding back! Tell me, why are you not coming to school!” Zuki said as he pressed on. Then the doorbell rang and Ariel got up, but Zuki grabbed her hand.

“He´s sharp and it´s like he can read me like an open book!” Ariel thought.

“Don´t run away, talk to me!” Zuki said.

“I´m not running away, I´m answering the door!” Ariel said, then Zuki let go and she left. Zuki then got up and looked around her room, when he came to her book shelf, he saw so much manga, anime and games in her library.

“It´s like I´m in manga heaven and she´s the queen of heaven! She really loves Yaoi and BL!” Zuki thought seeing the massive collection in her room, mostly Yaoi and BL, then he saw an album, he opened it up and saw several pictures of himself that Ariel took while they hung out in class, outside, at the cafe, at the shrine, during a basket ball game, at the library, sitting on the rooftop, sitting under the blossom cherry tree on the grass, Zuki being surrounded by animals in the cafe, Ariel making curry at the cafe and them eating together and his eyes widened with shock.

“What´s this?! Why does she have so many pictures of me!? Does she like me?! Does she love me?!” Zuki thought as his heart started to race, then he stepped backwards while holding the album, feeling rattled, then a ping noise was heard and when he turned to see her desk, one of her screens showed the online game he always played in and Zuki saw the character Aria that was Ariel´s character all along and he was now even more shocked.

“…?… Eeh? EEEEEEEEEEH!!!! What the fuck!!! How is this possible?! Aria is Ariel? Aria is Ariel! Aria is a girl!!! The girl I´m in love with and who I´ve wanted to meet for over a year!! I was right, she´s the One, the One I´ve been waiting for, the One I can´t ever let go and the One I will forever love in my heart and soul for eternity! What sort of wacky Universe is this!!? It´s unbelievable!” Zuki thought, then Ariel came in and he suddenly hid the album behind his back looking nervous.

“That was Ama and Kiyoshi wondering if I was ok! I was gonna…what´s wrong, why do you have that weird look on your face? Oh right, you´re discovered my game obsession!” She said as she came over to her desk and Zuki ninja moved his way placing the album back.

“I haven´t told you this, but I made a friend online over a year ago, we talked and played every day and then when I suddenly agreed to meet her for the first time, she stopped all contact and I haven´t talked to her in 6 days. We were supposed to see the Galaxy Kings tomorrow, but I`m worried something might of happened to her and that made me feel anxious and nervous! I haven´t been able to focus! I feel like a mess and I don´t know what to do! I just wish I knew if she is alright and she´s not hurt in any way!” Ariel said looking worried and sad.

“She was worried about me to point where she couldn´t come to school? I wanna hug her so badly right now and never let go!!!” Zuki thought trying to control himself.

“I can´t tell him the other reason why I feel down, but having him here is making my heart hurt more! Please leave Zuki!” Ariel thought, then Zuki grabbed Aria´s arms aggressively looking deep into her eyes being all serious, surprising Ariel and she felt nervous again.

“Eeh?” Ariel thought.

“Aria, Ariel! Don´t worry, everything will work out in the end. The paths we take in life, even if it´s separate, we both end up in the same place when it´s all over! I´m gonna go, but you should stay here and rest and tomorrow, you´ll feel a lot better, I promise! Pinky swear with me, you stay here and rest!” Zuki said with his hand out and his pinky ready. Not knowing how to respond to Zuki being like this, Ariel just went with the flow and pinky swore with Zuki.“You made the promise, now keep it and stay here! Talk later. Ja!” Zuki said then left in a hurry.

“What was that?! That was weird, but I do feel tired. I should rest! Maybe I´ll wake up with some answers on what to do and how to reach Kazumi and what to do about Zuki! This is all so energy draining, all this worrying and being in a one sided love!” Ariel thought as she was lying on bed, her arm over her forehead and her eyes dozing off.

“Yabai! My heart hurts so much!” Ariel said as silent tears streamed down her face.

When Zuki aggressively burst through the door to his bedroom looking like an angry demon beast, he threw his school bag on the floor, he was out of breath from running, looking like a hungry demon beast and made his way to his computer on his desk and logged on in the online game.

“This is surreal! How will she react when she finds out it´s me? Wait a minute, she has all those pictures of me and she said online she´s fallen in love with me! Shit, I wish tomorrow was today, because then right now you´d be in my arms forever! Aria, Ariel, you really are the Goddess of Magic! I´ve been rejecting my feelings for Ariel, because of Aria, but they are the one and the same! I ended up falling in love with both, but the same soul!” Zuki thought.

“She´s still online!” Zuki thought as he nervously gulped.

Kazumi: “Aria, I´m back! Sorry for being away for so long! I was busy!”

“Busy thinking of what to do and avoiding you!” Zuki thought feeling guilty.

Kazumi: “…”

Kazumi: “…”

“Please answer me! She hasen´t changed her mind has she? What if just seeing me was enough so her worries are over, then she stops logging on? No, I´m overthinking it! What if she fell asleep? What if we miss tomorrow?” Zuki thought, then a ping noise snapped him out of his own worries and his eyes widened with surprise.

Aria: “I´m happy you´re ok! I was worried when you were gone for so long!” Ariel wrote with smily emoji face.

Kazumi: “Aria, are you ready for it? Are you ready to finally meet me and see the Galaxy Kings together?” Zuki wrote with two emojis wearing crowns.

At Ariel´s place she was staring at her screen seeing their game characters online and having tears in her eyes seeing that Kazumi was ok.

Aria: “Hai!” She wrote with happy smily emojis.

“Thank God, she´s alright!” Ariel thought as she smiled.

Later that night…

At Heaven XXXXXX restaurant/bar, Zuki, Ama, Kiyoshi, Zai and Takeshi were sitting around a round table eating their organic vegan meals and beverages, all of them looking soul shocked at what Zuki just revealed. Ama, Kiyoshi and Ohta wore their waiter uniforms and were at work, while the others were there eating. Takeshi´s food that was in his mouth dropped out of his mouth from being shocked.

“No fucking way!” Takeshi said.

“Come again?!” Ohta said.

“Are you serious?!” Ama said.

“Pffft! Hehehehe! Ariel plays a *blue haired dude! Too funny!” Zai said giggling.

“Are you messing with us?” Kiyoshi said.

“So, Zuki plays a *green haired girl!” Ama said.

“Pffft! Hwhahahahaha! That´s so true and that´s even more funny! My stomach hurts from laughing!” Takeshi said laughing.

“Hwhahahahaha! Yeah, what´s up with that Zuki!?” Zai said laughing with laughing tears in his eyes.

“Tch! You guys, do I need to educate you on the lessons of having both *masculine and *feminine energies within us!” Zuki said looking serious, annoyed and grabbing the top of Takeshi aggressively looking like he wanted to fight and smiling devilishly. Takeshi put his hands in the air.

“Lessons learned! I surrender! Pfffft!” Takeshi said still trying to contain his giggling.

“I wouldn´t have known if it wasen´t for Ariel´s teachings!” Zuki thought as he thought back to the roof top on the school where Ariel was holding up a manga pointing and showing a picture of two people and information mentioning light and dark, masculine and feminine energies, Adam and Eve, God & Goddess, Twin Souls, two halves of a soul, while Zuki was busy eating his V lunch box concentrating and nodding several times when understanding.

“Zuki, your teaching method is brutal, but effective!” Ohta said.

“Well of course! I have a reputation to maintain!” Zuki said smiling deviously.

“Anyway, it´s all true, all of it! I just found out today when I was in her room and saw her computer screen! We´re supposed to meet tomorrow to see the Galaxy Kings together. I should maybe take the early bullet train to Tokyo in the morning, make sure I get a seat!” Zuki said as he went on his phone to book a ticket.

“Hold up!” Kiyoshi said placing his hand on Zuki´s phone and surprising Zuki.

“Hm?” Zuki said.

“You didn´t think we´d miss out on this epic meet up did you?” Kiyoshi said smiling and Zuki looked at all their faces, smiling, nodding their heads, wanting to join too.

“Heh! Is that right!” Zuki said smiling.

(*Blue & *Green are codes for Twin Souls and Twin Soul unions. *Feminine and *Masculine energies: We all have these energies within us, but there is one energy that is our main energy, be it feminine or masculine, Eve or Adam energies.)

The next day…

On the bullet train to Tokyo, Zuki was sitting with Zai, Ama was sitting with Kiyoshi, Ohta was sitting with Takeshi.

“Ohta, what do you think of these merch ideas for the Gods of Basketball?” Takeshi said holding up some key rings, mobil phone cases, glow stick that was in the shape of Takeshi, cooling fans with their images on it and Takeshi looked serious.

“He´s out of control!” Ohta thought looking shocked, especially seeing the image of Takeshi on the glow stick that rattled him.

“I´ve even created a website for us too and we can sell our godly goods to all our fans!” Takeshi said showing Ohta the ideas and future plans on his tab and looking at it, thinking if all the money he could get and all the girls that would fall for him.

“Hehehehe!” Takeshi giggled to himself while imagining it.

“Again with the Gods! So annoying!” Ohta thought feeling irked as he continued to read his BL manga “The XXXXXX V Rebellion!”, and under the title in small writing was “XXXXXXX V: Vegan, Organic, Heaven, Peace!” On the front cover was an angel guy with white wings smiling and flashing the peace sign and a demon guy with black angel wings having his arm hanging over the angel´s shoulder flashing the peace sign too, both listening to the same music on the mp3, but he was looking serious compared to the angel who looked happy.

“He looks nervous! I´ve never seen him nervous before! It´s kind of unsettling!” Ama said drinking water looking at Zuki, while Zai was doing a suduko puzzle on his tab.

“He´s always been in control in his life, on and off the court, but this time, anything can happen, so it´s understandable he feels that way!” Kiyoshi said, then they were both surprised seeing him looking worse, then they looked at each other in concern.

Walking through the city of Tokyo, the guys stopped by a pedestrian crossing and were waiting to cross over.

“You guys, look!” Ohta said and pointed up to the massive picture of them all on the digital billboard looking like basket ball Gods and the title said The Gods Of Basket Ball.

“Heh! Now our godly names have reached the city!? There´s no stopping it now!” Kiyoshi said chuckling to himself.

“Wait, isen´t that the picture Ariel took of us?” Zai said looking puzzled.

“Yeah, I sent the film to our manager, then he sent it to Sports Weekly and they wanted to use it in their next issue. They even offered Ariel a job being an apprentice!” Zuki said.

“Her world is just opening up and becoming bigger! Shit! The whole world could become my competition! I have to make her mine fast!” Zuki thought.

“She´s defiantly going places! If only she could become our own personal photographer, then she´d never leave us!” Takeshi said.

“That´s not a bad idea! I´m already being greedy and wanting her all to myself! I don´t want anyone to have her!” Zuki thought.

“We really look like shiny stars! She captured all our souls and made us look like the main leads! No one is left out or being overshadowed!” Ama said smiling as they all looked amazed at the photo of them all. Then suddenly, they were all shook up by all the screams behind them and their bodies nervously rattled.

“KYAAAAAAA!” Several girls screamed behind them.

“Hwaaaaaah! It´s the Gods of basket ball in our reach!” One girl screamed.

“They´re so sexy in person too!” Another girl said out loud biting her lip as they all reached their hands out to the boys.

“I wanna have your godly babies!” One girl said smiling.

“Marry meeee! Make me your godly wife!!” One girl said smiling and drooling.

“Take care of me and spoil me with your heavenly kingdom!” Another girl said smiling and licking her lips.

“Kimoi!” Ohta said looking grossed out and annoyed.

“Tch!” Zuki said looking annoyed.

“Make a run for it?” Ama said, then when the green light flashed and it was safe to cross the road, they all started running from the group of fan girls running after them.

“Where´s Takeshi?” Ohta said as they were all running.

Takeshi was the only one that stayed behind.

“Alright ladies, there´s plenty of me to go around! Who wants my autograph? Who wants to give me their social media contact? Who wants to buy my godly merch?” Takeshi said smiling holding up the samples, as the girls surrounding him swooned and all of them placed their hands in the air.

“Me, me, me, I do, me, me, we all do!!!” All of them chanted.

“Kuso! I´m an hour late and I stink of sweat!” Zuki said panting and breathing, feeling sweaty and out of breath looking at the entrance to where the concert was being held on the other side and it was overcrowded, wiping the sweat from his forehead with his arm.

“I lost the other guys! Shit! I´m hope she didn´t think I stood her up and left! Be here, please be here Ariel!” Zuki thought wiping his mouth with his fist. Then he opened up his bag and saw a crown in his bag.

Kazumi: “What should be the signal when we meet so we know it´s us?”

Aria: “How about we wear crowns!”

Then Zuki smiled thinking she was funny when looking at his crown, but when he looked up again, he saw many who wore crowns on their heads, gold and silver crowns, concert goers that bought merchandise before heading in. Then Zuki grabbed his crown that was green and placed it on his head and took a deep breath.

“Here we go!” Zuki said as he walked towards the crowds wearing the only one that was green. Zuki´s heart was beating fast, being nervous, but determined to find Ariel in the sea of people.

(In a world where we are reborn and we are separated from our Twin Soul again, we need that blue and green “pill” that lets us know we found each other again. We need to fire up a Twin Soul signal in the sky that stands out and only our Twin Soul would recognise and easy to find!)

“She´s here, she´s gotta be here somewhere! I know I´m late, I know it took me so long to find you, but now that I know it´s you, Ariel, Aria, be with me, stay with me, love only me, because I won´t ever let you go! I´ll be holding on to you forever!” Zuki thought as he kept looking around looking for her, but the more people that passed him by, the more anxious and nervous he got that she left, then suddenly his eyes met her eyes, she wore the blue crown and she was standing looking soul shocked as people just walked by her and him, but they didn´t notice, all they could see was each other, she was confused and he smiled, but then he looked worried that she would run or back away, so he stood frozen too, not knowing what to do or say or what she was thinking when her face looked shocked. Then silent tears streamed down her face and Zuki made a move towards her, but stopped himself, unsure why she was crying.

“Why is she crying? Give me a sign Ariel! Let me know that it´s ok to come to you!” Zuki thought gulping, then she placed her hand over her mouth as more silent tears streamed down her face. Zuki clenched his fists feeling anger and frustration, wanting to run to her and grab her and hold her tightly, not letting her escape.

“Kuso! I wanna run to her, but I´m fighting all urge to run to her and grab her so she can´t escape me! Don´t run away and give me a sign! I wanna wipe all your tears away and drink it up! I wanna kiss you all over and make you mine Ariel! If you run from me, I will catch you and not let you go!” Zuki thought, then when she took her hand down, he saw her smile and when she took one step forward to him, he couldn´t hold back anymore, he saw her actions and body language as a sign to come towards her and he ran to her and held her in his arms tightly, one hand around her tiny waist and the other around her head.

“Sorry for taking so long and stinking of sweat!” Zuki said as Ariel smiled and smelled him when her face was up against him when he was holding her tightly.

“I like his smell! It smells like Zuki!” Ariel thought.

“Zuki, I´m happy it was you all along!” Ariel said and Zuki´s eyes widened with surprise, then Zuki looked at her tearful eyes and her sunny shiny smile.

“I love you!” Zuki said smiling, then her heart raced, being shocked that he loved her too, the she smiled again.

“I love you too!” She said smiling, as more tears streamed down and they kissed being in the middle of the crowd, being surrounded by everyone and the two blue and green kings kissed each other like they were the only ones there, as people walked by staring at them or standing taking pictures of them. Zuki kissed her tears, kissed her lips again and again and again. When they stopped kissing and got lost in looking at each other in their soul eyes, they both placed their foreheads together and smiled.

“Zuki, age 16, star sign Gemini, High School Student. Career path: Basketball Professional Player. Carnivore Demon Human. Devine Masculine Adam. Unplugged from the Earth Matrix. Status: Soul Awake & is in Twin Soul Union!”

“Ariel, age 15, star sign Aquarius, High School Student, works part time at Angel Animal Cafe. Herbivore Angel Human. Divine Feminine Eve. Unplugged from the Earth Matrix. Status: Soul Awake & is in Twin Soul Union!”

“Ahem!” Takeshi said smiling with Ama, Kiyoshi, Ohta and Zai that finally arrived and were all looking at Ariel and Zuki together in Twin Soul union. Then Ama took a photo of them both.

“Click!”

(Ama had taken pictures of them standing still, Zuki running to her, holding each other, looking at each other, kissing, then foreheads touching, then looking at the gang, the last picture was of them all together, all of them flashing the peace sign!)

(**: New chapter.)

On the other side where the concert was being held, people were cuing up to buy merch before moving closer to the outside stage and Ariel was extremely excited and buying lot´s of merch like a fan girl, her hands full of stuff and looking at a poster she bought with the 5 boys on it and their names next to them, Takai who wore black angel wings, Zac wore black angel wings, Rai wore white angel wings, Asuma wore *white angel wings & Kazuto wore *black angel wings, they all wore crowns. Takai wore gold crown, Zac wore gold, Rai wore silver, Asuma wore *silver and Kazuto wore *gold.

(*Silver crown King: Code for Eve/Uke. *Gold crown King: Code for Adam/Seme!)

(*White angel wings reveals they are more closer to their light than their dark. *Black angel wings reveals they are more close to their dark than their light within them! These colour moods can change depending on their feelings, thoughts, situation and actions.)

“Pffft! Hehehe! This is so cool! Look at this Zuki! Angel penis glow sticks!” Ariel said smiling, being surprised and holding up a long green penis glow stick next to a shorter blue glow stick penis stuck together and the penises were wearing crowns and angel wings and she was holding it close to Zuki´s face. Zuki made a face when being too close to the penises, looking uncomfortable.

“Too close!” Zuki thought when she was showing him the two penis glow sticks.

“She really is fan and of Yaoi! She´s so cute! I wanna “eat” her up right now!” Zuki thought smiling seeing her happy.

“Why is the blue one shorter than the green one?” Ariel wondered staring at it and Zuki smiled, scratching his cheek.

“Maybe, the Divine Adam is bigger than Eve, since Eve is the uke and Adam is the seme!” Zuki said smiling. Then Ariel stood staring for a moment thinking about it.

“I can´t believe I know yaoi terms, but Ariel didn´t hold back her teachings at all in the BL and yaoi world! If Ariel was a guy, he´d be my *uke and I his *seme! Ariel a guy? Would we even be together if he was a guy, let alone find each other?” Zuki thought.

“Eeeeh! You´re so right! Eve doesn´t need a big penis, since he´s the one being penetrated by Adam! They should really come up with a unisex name for it, since it started out as a clitoris first! That might help others see the penis in a more positive way and since Divine Feminines can be born male anyway, it makes even more sense to have a unisex name!” Ariel said being surprised that she missed that link.

“She´s not shy to talk in public about this at all!” Zuki thought looking around at the faces of the concert goers.

“Although I have no trouble calling it a penis! Maybe they should have two names for it!” Ariel said.

“People are staring at us!” Zuki said feeling like he was in the spotlight and seeing the strange stares from people. Then when Zuki turned to see Ariel again, his body reacted in shock when Ariel was holding up a penis looking popsicle with a crown on it´s head close to Zuki´s face.

“Don´t tell me you´re gonna eat that?” Zuki said being serious and looking worried and shocked seeing they sold penis shaped popsicles and they were thick and large.

“She doesn´t play fair either! Turning me on even more is not a good idea Ariel! I haven´t had sex in months don´t forget! I´m way past my limit here!!!” Zuki thought trying to control himself looking like a hungry demon beast that hasen´t had sex in months.

“Do you want one too!” Ariel said looking innocent and angelic.

“No thanks!” Zuki said.

“My pervert angel, what are you doing to me!” Zuki thought smiling, placing his hand on his face.

“Have you got something against sucking on a penis shaped lollipop?” Ariel said and Zuki´s eyes widened with surprise, then looked serious and he leaned in close to her ear.

“No, but do you really want others to see your lewd face that you make when you suck on it? You know, the face you would make if you sucked on it for real!” Zuki said as he whispered in her ear, smiling devilishly then looked at her, then she blushed and gave it back to the shop keeper.

“I see your point!” She said as he placed his arm over her shoulder and they walked towards the stage.

“I don´t want anyone to see her lewd face except me! Mission accomplished!” Zuki thought smiling as he won that battle.

(*Uke: means being the bottom and being penetrated in a male & male relationship. *Seme means being the top that´s the one penetrating!)

Then the music started and the light show illuminated, the crowd started cheering and waving their penis glow sticks in the air as did smiling Ariel and Zuki just stood next to her smiling, placing his hand on his face when being surrounded by a sea of glowing penises that everyone was celebrating and the boys came on stage, in their futuristic stylish outfits, wearing their crowns, their angel wings, Kazuto the guitarist/singer, Zac the drummer, Takai the bass/singer, Rai the violinist and Asuma the guitarist and singer.

“Helloooo my fellow kings and queens! We´re so happy you made it here!” Asuma said smiling.

“We hope you all enjoy our new songs today shiny stars!” Takai said smiling.

“So let´s not wait any longer and give you our best performance that will rock your world awake!” Zac said.

“This is our first new song, Kings Of The Heavens!” Kazuto said as they all did the peace sign, then the heart sign symbol, then the wing symbol sign with their hand gestures.

“We are the Kings of the Heavens, we are the soldiers of love, sent from heaven above! Let our crowns shine the way for you all out of the darkness into the light, where True Love is upon us, we sing with all our might! Soul love is the key to unlock your minds and free your souls, soul love is the key to your kingdoms of heaven, soul love is the key, cause it goes beyond genders and ages, traditions and religions, rich or poor, sickness or health, beyond borders, rules and laws, cause we are the Kings of the Heavens, the rule breakers, the code makers, the rebel True Love warriors. Green and blue, we love you, singing from the deepest parts of our souls, we try to reach you, we try to find you in the dark and mend your broken poisoned hearts and minds, when we sing our heavenly song of True Love, Soul Love, Heavenly Love between Kings, between Kings and Queens, between Queens, between you and me, why can´t you see, it´s all about soul love, so let´s light up our world, soul love, light up our beautiful world, let´s shine the way for others to see, others to say, we celebrate your way, we understand now you´re here to stay, we´re awake now, you found a way into our hearts, into our minds, into our lives and into our souls, we hear you, we´ll follow you, we cheer you on with your rebel new song, is what we hope for, is what we sing for, is what we live for, is what we´re here for! To wake you up, to ignite your souls, to lift you up, to mend your broken sorrows, cause we are the Kings of the Heavens, we are the soldiers of love, we are the rebels and True Love warriors, sent from heaven above, so let our crowns shine the way for you all, out of the dark and into the light, where True Love is upon us, we sing with all our might! Soul Love is within us all, and this is our fight, to remind you what it´s all about, to remind you the answers are within, to remind you you´re not alone in the world, to remind you to pick up the phone to your very own soul and call Heaven One!”

As the crowed cheered and sang to their new song, as did Ariel, Zuki was behind her holding her tightly and smelling her hair and kissing her head and getting an erection.

“He´s got an erection!” Ariel thought then blushed.

“I can´t help it! You´re all mine finally and this is what you do to me!” Zuki whispered in her ear teasing her, then she looked at him and they kissed as the crowd surrounding them were lost in the music, while Ariel and Zuki were lost in their own world.

When the concert was over, the 5 boys all got into the van that picked them that was surrounded by fans girls screaming and security was holding them back.

“Another successful mission! They loved it!” Asuma said smiling.

“Tomorrow we´re off to Kyoto!” Takai said.

“Takai, isen´t that your hometown?” Asuma said.

“Hai!” Takai said.

“I wanna see her again!” Takai thought.

“When does our world tour start again?” Zac said.

“In 3 months and your first stop is China!” Their manager said.

“My home country! Yay!” Rai said smiling.

“3 months huh! That gives us enough time to work on some new material!” Kazuto said.

“I´m already ahead of you Kazuto! New songs I´ve already written down!” Asuma said smiling as he took forth his notepad and showed Kazuto his new song lyrics.

“You´re like a machine Asuma! Let me see!” Takai said, then Asuma handed it to Takai.

“Ow! Fuck! Paper cut!” Takai said angrily.

“I´m hungry!” Zac said yawning.

“Zac, you´re always hungry!” Kazuto said. Rai handed him a sandwich and a water bottle from his bag surprising him.

“Arigatou Rai!” Zac said smiling.

“Is there anything your bag doesn´t include?” Takai said looking surprised.

“Don´t know! Ask me something!” Rai said.

“Band aids!” Takai said as he lifted up his finger that was bleeding and Rai went rummaging in his bag and found a band aid, then they all smiled and laughed.

“Nani?!” Rai said looking confused.

On the bullet train on their way home, Zuki and Ariel were sleeping, with their heads together, finally soul resting and holding hands and Ama was taking pictures of them both, Zai, Takeshi and Ohta were staring at them, and hanging over their seats looking down at them, while Kiyoshi was sitting on his own reading a sports weekly magazine.

“They´re so cute together!” Ama said smiling while snapping away pictures.

“Click, click, click!”

“They fell asleep fast! I guess Zuki didn´t sleep much in those 3 days without Ariel and Ariel was worried about Zuki when he didn´t log online!” Ohta said.

“Baka! They complicate things way too much! If they had just come out and said how old they are, their genders, where they are from, they would have found one another sooner!” Takeshi said.

“Yeah but would they have lasted and would Zuki have just tossed her aside like he did with all the other girls!” Zai said and they all looked at each other not knowing the answer.

“I don´t think so, this is Ariel we´re talking about here! She´s not like the other girls he´s dated!” Takeshi said.

“Except one, but he didn´t love her the way she loved him and then she dumped him!” Ama said.

“No matter how you analyse and look at it, in the end, we either end up with with the people we are meant to or we don´t! As for me, I´d would choose to stay single than end up settling for less and for someone I didn´t soul love at all! I would want someone who lights a fire in my soul, who makes me weak in my knees, who shakes my soul awake, who can´t imagine a life without me as I for him and who wakes up every morning happy to see me and hold me and never let me go! I don´t want any love, I want True Love, the kind of love that makes you wanna fly to the Universe with that One by your side for all eternity!” Ohta said.

“Huh?! Ohta! When did you become gay?” Takeshi said looking surprised, then everyone looked at Takeshi.

“Am I the only the one who didn´t know?!” Takeshi said looking surprised and the others nodded in agreement and he looked surprised again.

“What are you talking about? I´ve always been gay!” Ohta said.

“How am I suppose to know! It´s not like I have a gay radar available! I´m straight don´t forget!” Takeshi said.

“Didn´t the BL manga he was reading give it away?” Zai said.

“Zai, anyone can read BL and it doesn´t mean they are all gay! Besides, it´s mostly girls that read that kind of thing!” Ohta said.

“Aren´t these labels wrong anyway? These Galaxy Kings songs are all about getting rid of labels and no matter if your gay, straight or whatever, it´s all about soul love. You could fall in love with your one and they could be in the same male body as you! Ariel talked about Twin Souls, so maybe that´s what we could call ourselves, we´re a Twin Soul and we´re only attracted to our Twin Soul and want our Twin Soul and no one else!” Ama said while listening to the Galaxy Kings on his phone jamming to the music and bopping along.

“That´s right, Takeshi, the one that you were meant for, could very well be reborn in a male body!” Zai said.

“But I like girls! They´re soft and pretty, round and squishy, they smell nice and have big boobs!” Takeshi said gesturing with his hands like he was grabbing big breasts and then Ohta whacked his head with a rolled up magazine.

“All that just sounds superficial, shallow and not about soul love at all! He has a long way to go before waking up!” Ama thought.

“OI!! Cut it out!!” Takeshi said angrily being annoyed.

“May I?” Ohta said to Ama when wanting to borrow his music.

“Hai!” Ama said then gave it to him and Ohta placed the ear buds in Takeshi´s ears.

“Listen to all their music! Don´t be a soul locked away in a box! Let me lift the lid and shine a light in! Free your mind and free your soul!” Ohta said looking serious and staring intensely in the eyes of Takeshi and Takeshi nodded and agreed, seeing a side to Ohta he´s never seen before and still being in shock knowing Ohta is gay.

“I hear what he´s saying, but all I can think about is that this whole time he´s been gay and I didn´t know! I´m in shock! I´m shook! Wait a minute, we´ve even showered together!! Has he been checking me out?!” Takeshi thought while he listened to the music.

“You´re thinking lewd thoughts aren´t you?!” Ohta said.

“Well, we´ve showered together many times! Did you ever check me out?” Takeshi said.

“What´s the big deal, we have the same bodies and I´ve caught you checking me out several times when you didn´t think I was looking!” Ohta said.

“Kuso! He saw that?! Shit!” Takeshi thought looking guilty. 

When they all walked out of the train and headed towards their homes.

“So, what did you think?” Ohta said.

“I like their music and I get what they´re trying to say in the lyrics, but I still like girls!” Takeshi said and Ohta let out a sigh.

“What if you´re One is born male?” Ohta said

.

“Ohta, if I come across a love that makes me feel like what you described when wanting the One and if he´s male, then I don´t know how I would react and what I would do or say, but I know this, I´m not against it!” Takeshi said and Ohta smiled as they walked together.

“That´s what I call light speed progress!” Ama said smiling.

“He may even switch teams!” Kiyoshi joked and smiled.

“Oi! Don´t make it sound so dirty! We´re talking soul love here!” Takeshi said being serious and Ama and Kiyoshi and Ohta smiled.

“What godly magic powers are those songs made of?” Zai said looking confused.

“It´s the power of soul love!” Ariel said smiling while walking with Zuki who had his arm hanging over Ariel´s shoulder, then Zuki grabbed Ariel close to him and kissed Ariel, surprising her.

“Now you´re just showing off!” Zai said feeling lonely and wanting love too in his life.

“Zai, want me to introduce you to an online game world?” Zuki said.

“…” Zai.

“I´ll think about it!” Zai said as they all walked together from the train station.

Walking through town, Ariel and Zuki were both walking home and Zuki had his arm hanging over Ariel´s shoulder, wanting to be closer to her and he continued to kiss and suck her neck, leaving love bites, so anyone who wanted her, would know she is no longer single and they would back off potentially. They were both looking blissfully happy, smiling and feeling like they were in Heaven together! Standing in the distance, ex girlfriend nr 6 and two of her friends that were chatting, ex girlfriend was staring looking at Zuki and Ariel with burning hatred and wanting Zuki back and Ariel gone.

The next day, early in the morning before school…

At Hisashi´s and Ohta´s place, lying in bed in their one bedroom apartment, Hisashi was spooning Ohta and holding him close. Hisashi doesn´t like anyone to stay overnight or even visit him, that´s why he bought a place that´s a one bedroom apartment.

“Every night before bed, he holds me and never let´s go and every morning, he ends up holding me again and never let´s go! Just from his hugs alone, I feel so loved, like he´s loving me as if we haven´t seen each other in life times! I wonder if that´s true, that would be so sad and heartbreaking if it was!” Ohta thought, then suddenly tears started to drip down his face from his eyes, which was a habit of his if sad thoughts came to mind, he´d fall to tears so fast, so easily and the tears fell onto Hisashi´s hand, then Hisashi´s eyes suddenly opened up and used his hand to reach for Ohta´s face to check something and sure enough, his fingers touched the tears of Ohta. Then like a wild beast, Hisashi pounced Ohta and was lying on him, looking at Ohta´s face, then started licking him.

“What are you doing?! It tickles!” Ohta said smiling.

“I´m licking your soul wounds! I´m tasting God´s tears!” Hisashi said as he continued to kiss and lick and drink away Ohta´s sadness, making him happy instead.

“God´s tears?” Ohta said looking confused.

“That´s right! I´m your Black Wolf God and you´re my White Deer God!” Hisashi said as he started biting Ohta´s t-shirt lifting it up with his teeth, being seductive and sexy, a black t-shirt that had an image of a white heart and he wore grey night boxers. Then Ohta smiled.

“You really like that story huh!” Ohta said smiling.

“It was like reading my own soul diary! Why were you crying this time?” Hisashi said as he continued to kiss and suck, tease and play with Ohta´s hard penis that was bulging under Ohta´s boxers and arousing Ohta.

“I was just thinking, I wonder if we haven´t been together for life times, but we were kept apart!” Ohta said.

“If that´s true, then let´s make it our mission to make sure that never happens again in any life!” Hisashi said as he pulled off Ohta´s boxes aggressively and flung it away and Hisashi was about to suck Ohta, but then Ohta suddenly stopped him.

“…?… “ Hisashi.

“Lala, Lulu! Living room please!” Ohta said, then their two adorable cute rabbits that were sleeping in their own bed by the bed, ran off through the little bunny door that was attached to the door and a automatic sensor locked it, so they couldn´t come back in.

“When the kids are away, the adults can play!” Hisashi said smiling devilishly as he licked his lip looking at Ohta and took off his top, showing his bare chest, looking hungry for Ohta again in the morning, then “devoured” him mercilessly until he was satisfied, but no matter how many times, how many ways Hisashi had his way with Ohta, he could never be satisfied, he always wanted more, more of him, more of his everything. It´s the *Twin Soul Magic, the magic that happens between *Gods, it can´t be obtained in any other way, only with the soul you were meant to be with, living in soul heaven, will you have what these two Gods have, these God energies.

(*Gods: Code for Twin Souls)

(*Twin Soul Magic: That includes a lot, but one of those magic abilities is what happens between them when they´re intimate. I´ve said it before, Twin Souls are like forever horny teenagers, it never fades, only grows and expands more and more, expressing their love, communicating their love, connecting their souls, becoming One, reaching heavens through love making, sex, fucking, getting hot and heavy, angel and demon acts of intimacy.)(With any intimate love scenes that I write that seem unfinished, it will include more scenes to be added later to complete it. This is all just draft for the moment. What I mean by completion? They *highlight several times and then that could lead to more scenes after their love making or not, who knows!)

(*Highlight: Orgasm or dry orgasm!)

Walking down the school hallway, a girl crowd was surrounding a boy and following him.

“Kyaaaaah! Hot! Hot! Hot!” One girl said smiling.

“Why is he here? Is he transferring here do you think! God I hope so!” Another girl said smiling.

“I want to have his famous babies!!” A girl said smiling.

“I want to marry him and make him mine!” Another girl said smiling.

“I wanna be famous and rich like him, choose me, love me and make songs about me!” One girl said smiling.

“I know we are perfect for each other, be with me always!” Another girl said smiling. When the the boy suddenly stopped walking in the school hallway and so did the crowd of girls that were following him and surrounding him, like he was another new Prince of the school. He was standing in front of Sensei and he smiled, still being taller than Sensei, by a lot.

“Sensei!” Takai said smiling devilishly.

“Takai, age 17, star sign Gemini, Singer/Bass musician and member of the Galaxy Kings band, High School student. Carnivore Demon Human. Divine Masculine Adam. Unplugged from the Earth Matrix. Status: Soul Awake & Single!”

“Takai!” Nara said smiling.“Nara, age 28, star sign Aquarius, Psychologist Sensei at a High School, also works as a Child, Criminal & Social Psychologist at her private Mind, Body, Heart & Soul Healing Sanctuary. Herbivore Angel Human. Divine Feminine Eve. Unplugged from the Earth Matrix. Status: Soul Awake & Single!”

At Nara´s apartment that her twin brother was crashing at, he was busy working away at his laptop, while sitting on the floor in front of the kotatsu table, writing his next book. He wore his white fox mask on his head like a hat, he had another carrot stick hanging out of his mouth that he was eating, then he grabbed some vegan treats for Tails, threw it in the air several times and the fox caught it in his mouth, then Azusa placed some more on the floor so Tails could eat it.

“Tap, tap, tap, tap, tap, tap, tap, tap, tap, tap!” Azusa tapping away at his laptop being in machine mode. Then suddenly his writing was interrupted which happened a lot.

“GROOOOOWL!” Azusa´s stomach was hungry and happened a lot when he forgot to eat and was in tunnel vision mode when working. Then Azusa looked at Tails who looked at him. When Azusa opened up the fridge and was scratching his belly under his top, he looked everywhere, but couldn´t find it. There were 3 homemade meals that Nara made for him with notes saying,

“Don´t forget to eat lunch!”, “Eat this too if you´re hungry!”, “Here some more just in case!”. When Azusa saw what his sister made for him again, he smiled.

“Her heart is so big, but we´re out of carrots! I need carrots!” Azusa said, then closed the fridge, needing to feed his obsession on carrots this time.Standing on their roof garden that was filled with organic vegetables, fruit trees, edible healing herbs & flowers, cannabis plants, Azusa was looking at the place where they grew their carrots which had a sign, “carrots!”, but it was empty and all gone.

“Tch!” Azusa said angrily and he didn´t want to go out shopping, he didn´t like shopping at all.Wearing a hat, his fox mask over his face, he wore wild, free flowing clothes, he looked like a chaotic mess, hands in his pockets, bag on his back, Tails walking by him with no leash, since Tails was able to take care of himself and was wise and smart enough to stay clear of danger and people were staring at Azusa for looking weird and for having a fox as a pet, but Azusa didn´t care and he found it to be funny and he loved to shock the world, then they both went into a *Angel 24/7 combini store.

(*Angel 24/7: Any animals, robots, humanoids, aliens, humans were allowed in and water and food was always available for cats, rabbits, dogs, which helped them a lot during the hot summer months and were never again tied outside, but could come inside the shop.)

Standing in front of the organic vegetable section, Azusa was staring at something in his hand, which confused some customers.

“Doesn´t this look like a tree to you?” Azusa said to a customer who was next to him and he was showing her a broccoli.

“I guess so, maybe!” She said awkwardly, then walked off.

“Thought so! I wonder what trees taste like!” Azusa said, then snapped of a little tree and ate it under his mask.

“Tastes funny, but good! I like trees!” Azusa said then placed the broccoli in his basket and grabbed several bags of organic carrots, then left.

As Azusa was walking towards a park, with Tails by his side, when he came to one of his favourite napping spots, which could happen anywhere and anytime, like on rooftops, under cherry blossom trees, under trees, on the grass, in public places like the library, but in the park this time, his napping spot was occupied by someone and Azusa was now standing and staring at the person who was sleeping on the bench and who was wearing a black, angry, sharp teeth showing hedgehog mask over his face, his clothes, he wore a white shirt hanging over his trousers, a tie that was loose, a black long coat, dark trousers, dark wild, messy hair, his one arm dangling to the ground and the other over his stomach.

“Cool mask! Who is this guy? He´s in my favourite napping spot!” Azusa thought angrily.

“OI! Wake up! That´s my napping spot!” Azusa said, but the guy ignored him.

“Tch!” Azusa said angrily.

“Move it! Find somewhere else to sleep!” Azusa said angrily as he used his foot on the guy´s leg to push and wake up the guy to move, then suddenly the guy grabbed Azusa leg fast. Azusa has some obsessive quirks he can never get rid of and is extreme with certain things like where he sleeps. Once his mind is fixed on something, he can´t ignore it, but must follow through with it. The clinical term is OCD, but Azusa calls it Code XXXXXXX and there´s a deeper meaning behind his eccentric actions.

“Urusai! I was here first!” The guy said, then Azusa took away his leg when the guy let go, but then the guy sat up, being curious as to who would be so cheeky and annoying to wake him up, when there were plenty of benches around the park. Then the guy looked up and saw Azusa, who was also wearing a white fox mask, like him and also saw the sun shining down onto Azusa, lighting him up.

“…”

“Pfffft! Hwhahahahahahaha!” The guy smiled and laughed behind his mask when seeing another guy wear a animal mask, but then Azusa saw a gun that was holstered and hidden behind the coat of the guy.

“A gun? Is he Yakuza?!” Azusa thought, then the guy grabbed his waist that hurt from laughing.

“Fuck! It hurts to laugh!” The guy said as he grabbed his waist, then when he took his hand away, there was blood on it.

“Oi! You´re bleeding! Let me see!” Azusa said, but the guy slapped his hand away, not wanting Azusa to come close, but then Azusa grabbed the top of the guy, being close to his face.

“Baka! If you´re bleeding, you need someone to look at it, so stop being so defensive and let me take a look!” Azusa said angrily as he tried again to see the injury.

“Tch! You´re so annoying!” The guy said.

“And you´re so stubborn!” Azusa said then saw his gun and the bloody wound on the guy´s waist.

“This is bad! He needs to be treated right away! He´s an idiot!” Azusa thought, then he grabbed the guy and flung his arm over his shoulder and started walking out of the park.

“Kuso! You´re so damn heavy!” Azusa said, since the guy was taller than Azusa and he was putting most of his body weight on Azusa, because of his weak condition.

“What are you doing?!” The guy said looking at Azusa.

“I´m taking you to the vet! You don´t want any police involved asking questions right?” Azusa said as they were still both wearing animal masks on their faces.

“Right! Who are you?!” The guy said and was barely standing up.

“Azusa!” Azusa said.

“Azusa, age 28, star sign Aquarius, Child, Criminal & Social Psychologist, Author, works part time at Mind, Body, Heart & Soul Healing Sanctuary. Herbivore Angel Human. Divine Feminine Eve. Born Male this time in this life. Unplugged from the Earth Matrix. Status: Soul Awake & Single!”

“Heh! I´m Kiriya! Take good care of me Fox! I´m in your care!” Kiriya said.

“Kiriya, age 38, star sign Gemini, Former Yakuza member, Occupation: ?. He´s homeless, poor, wounded, scarred, is a broken and damaged mess from trauma. Carnivore Demon Human. Divine Masculine Adam. Unplugged from the Earth Matrix. Status: Soul Awake & Single!”

“So annoying you interrupting my nap like that, but I guess it can´t be helped! I expect you to make up for my time being lost in my busy work filled days Hedgehog!” Azusa said, then Kiriya looked at Azusa as they still walked together.

“Would servicing you make up for it?!” Kiriya said smiling devilishly still looking at him, then Azusa looked at him.

“Servicing? I´m sure I could hire you to clean my place! I´m always busy, overworked and I have no time to keep anything in order, it´s always a chaotic mess!” Azusa said.

“That´s not what I meant!” Kiriya said smiling devilishly.

“Hah!? Oi you perverted Hedgehog! You keep your dirty paws off of me! I´ll only accept cleaning service and making food!” Azusa said angrily.

“Where´s the fun in that?” Kiriya said smiling.

“Tch! You´re a Hedgehog, I´m a Fox, we´re not even the same species! It´s forbidden and they´ll be those wanting to come between us and stop us!” Azusa said playing along, testing him.

“Same species? Who the fuck cares! Anyone coming for us won´t be able to catch us! I´m a speed demon, you´re a flying angel, they´d be fools to go to war against us!” Kiriya said smiling behind his mask.

“Speed demon? Does that apply to everything in life?” Azusa said.

“Now who´s being a pervert horny Fox!” Kiriya said smiling.

“I can´t help myself! I´m being dragged into his perverted game play here! I haven´t had sex in years!” Azusa thought.

“Foxes are known to be loners, solo players, so our minds wonder into perverted territory with all that free time on our hands being alone, but you´re the same right, being a Hedgehog, since you´re a loner too!” Azusa said.

“Heh! We´re not alone now, it would be a shame to waste all those trapped dirty thoughts by ourselves!” Kiriya said smiling.

“For a perverted Hedgehog, who´s bleeding all over the place, your hornyness seems to be in perfect working condition despite being in pain, but if you put your paws on me, I´ll bite you!” Azusa said.

“I think I might like that!” Kiriya said smirking.

“So you´re not just a pervert, you´re also a sadist Hedgehog who likes pleasure and pain!” Azusa said.

“That all depends on who´s giving me pleasure and pain, but I have a feeling a Fox and a Hedgehog would make the best match!” Kiriya said smiling as he looked at Azusa.

“Tails!” Azusa said, then Tails moved in front of Kiriya and started growling, showing his teeth at Kiriya, like he wanted to bite.

“So I have to make friends with you first huh! Mission accepted!” Kiriya said looking at Tails and smiled behind his mask.

Scene end…

(Writer´s notes #9: What profession, job Kiriya has will be revealed later on, but for now will be a mystery. Writing Nara and Azusa will be interesting to write, since they are the same soul, but they´re in two different genders and they´re siblings by blood. It´s freaky and wacky, because they are the same soul, so it can be like our other selves are our soul brothers and soul sisters literally.  Azusa is technically homeless too and is crashing at his sister´s place. He also left home on the same day as his sister, but he moved away for a while, then came back and met his sister again. With this story, I could write more than 30 chapters, but that holds true to all my stories. Hopefully I can write again soon. I really wanna know what happens to these characters. I was thinking I might write stand alone pieces like, just focus on one couple for a while to see where their story goes and even that could end up with 30 chapters or more. Anything is possible. This story I´ve written, I think I could probably add more scenes, but since this is a quick draft, it will be added later in the final finish piece.)

(Writer´s notes #10: As for Ohta not putting up much of a fight to keep Hisashi away from him with Hisashi´s perverted game play, Ohta is deeply in love with Hisashi, so much so, he forgives and can forgive a lot and is extremely understanding, since he can tap and read the darkness on others. That doesn´t mean he can´t put his foot down, he´s Ohta, he knows when to go with the flow and when to stand his ground. I really wanna get into more of their story, like what their life is like? How did Lulu end up there? What kind of problems will they face together and how do they tackle challenges? Who comes between them and will their forbidden Sensei and student love be found out?)

(Writer´s notes #11: Akira´s story will be written and I look forward to continue writing it and see where he ends up! That day I mentioned I was taking a break from writing, feelings kept coming to me to finish my chapter ? that I was working on and upload it before taking a break and today I was finished with it. This story will be connected to the main storyboard in someway, but for the moment, it stands alone, but with all stories, I will always connect it to the main somehow. As for the intimate scenes between girl and guy, I won´t be writing sex between them, this is the Yaoi Desire Revolution, the Kings Project, wanting to save the world, wake up and free souls, any and all love scenes I write will only be between male and male :)

22 May, 2019.

21st March, 2019

I´ll tidy this all up when I have the time. All this is from Post 1 and moved here.

Let Light Shine In The Darkest Of Places In The World...

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=e4VDHKwfnGA

Angels of death will forever be an epic masterpiece of a Twin Soul true story between Adam and Eve, the sacrificial fallen angel turned dark and is a demon breeding sex slave/prisoner and the sacrificial angel lamb prisoner that is slaughtered to feed the billions of souls asleep in the world. I have found their story told in many different ways for months now and will list all the manga and anime life codes/soul codes one day. The story I´m writing is taking time, because it changes. Never did I think I would find out that the joker ended up being the sacrificial angel lamb, even thou it has been hinted at in so many stories (Rachel hints to this when she smiles the joker smile when looking in the mirror in one episode. Zack wasen´t the only one who turned into a joker) but that´s completely understandable, normal and sane and is an outlet for living in a insane world where the sacrificial lamb Eve is always being sacrificed to feed the demon vampires in the world. Sometimes I can´t help but laugh at the insanity of it all, knowing that the never ending hell cycle keeps continuing when Adam is mind forced/remains soul asleep to then breed with the souls asleep harem that always target him, creating more demon vampires (souls asleep) that eat more animal angels, sacrificing more Twin Souls and that will always be the case unless souls wake up in the world or the world finally comes to an end, putting an end to the slaughter and wars against 150 billion lives lost every year and that´s just animal angels, the equivalent to 15 planets being blown up every year. The anime Amnesia can be interrupted in a another way where Ukyo and the Heroine is actually one and the same person and it´s like in the story, they had trouble being alive at the same time in the same world and kept being killed off, but in the end, Heroine found a way to be able to keep herself and the joker alive in the same world, balancing both the light and the dark within herself. She´s an angel and she´s the joker, the light and the dark and this is why the story I´m writing will also change. An Adam, a dark angel demon vampire who is the king of all demon vampires in the world and has powers that are no match for any demon vampires and who all demon vampires fear and then his beloved Twin Soul wife, his Eve, the sacrificial lamb, the angel and joker, who willingly had her soul copied to save life and sacrificed herself to save others. They can only save each other and wake up the world together and that´s how the hell cycle ends and a new beginning begins. How the story turns out in the end, hopefully I can finish it fast, but there is so many things to consider and watch out for. Since there were less Twin Souls that wanted to sacrifice themselves when being reborn to be animal angels, there were those that had their souls copied to make up for it. The story goes, Eve sacrificed herself thousands of years ago, but it was not so she would be a forever sacrifice. Souls asleep that are so obsessed with eating animal angels, then they should choose to be reborn as carnivore animals in the wild. Also, when being human, they could always drink the blood of their True Loves if their True Loves allow it like vampires in a passionate way if they still can´t live without it. (Passionate bite marks on the bodies of their herbivore Twin Souls seems to be the norm in many cases) Make no mistake, in the story I´m writing, the Twin Souls, Adam and Eve, the love they share for each other, the soul bond they have, between them they come first, no longer will Adam or Eve put others first instead of their own happiness and True Love. Besides, the world has gotten way worse because they put others first instead of themselves! I´m thinking getting these two characters together won´t be easy since Eve is the runner and Adam is the chaser, Eve is the herbivore and Adam is the carnivore, but that´s no different than what keeps happening in reality, True Love is challenging and ever changing, even getting together can be a challenge. Both Adam and Eve are stubborn, wild, rebellious, untamed, free spirited, childish, teenagers and adults, even at times at the same time and they are equals, no one controls the other. No one should tame a wild, rebellious Twin Soul couple! The more wild and free they are, the more electric and passionate their True Love bond is. They can´t get enough of each other and their love when together is consuming, electric, passionate, wild, exciting, surprising and intense extreme everyday. The One Twin Soul in the world that Eve is meant to be with will be soul awake, is no longer controlled by his demon vampire family, he has freedom, power and control over his own life, but that doesn´t mean there is isen´t any battles or wars against them, but again that holds true against any True Loves in the world also.Speaking of passionate love, who has the most intense erotic, best physical reaction when it comes to bodies and intimate acts of love, girl with guy, girl with girl or guy with guy? I still can´t believe I know the answer to this question, but I smile knowing it! Soul love, Twin Soul love combined with the best physical body reaction equals multiple orgasms for both partners and can even end up being addicting, wanting it everyday multiple times.I´ve been thinking this for over a year, but when I soul dived into my Twin Soul´s soul, Cazuki, I got the soul messages and feeling that he no longer wants to be with a woman, which is completely understandable and it was like I was thinking that in his subconscious ways, whenever he was with a woman, it would always self destruct in one way or another, because of his soul trauma, soul torture, being a prisoner, a slave, a breeding, pleasing machine for the harems that go after him, taking turns to be with him, passing him around between them. I can´t even write this without falling to tears, because being in a female body, a Divine Feminine, I have easy access to my soul that can connect with any soul sadness of others fast. When Luka says to Yuki, he knows her pain and her sadness, so does Yuki, knowing his soul pains and soul sadness. Even thou on the surface, it may look like it´s all friggin smiles and happiness in the lives of those trapped with souls they have no wish to be with, but souls speak the truth and the truth will always come out in the end. My thoughts tend to dive deep in the dark sometimes and I wonder to myself, even if I met Cazuki in this life and if he wanted to be with me, could I really let him in, knowing that his soul has dark wounds and scars that cannot heal if his soul is reminding his mind that the body I am in is a female body that the souls who target him in every life are in too, them filling his soul with darkness and suffering. Wouldn´t his soul torments surface again and we would self destruct, because deep down in his soul, he no longer wishes to be with women? Knowing me, I would push him away and put up walls thinking this. I don´t want to cause him more pain or to remind him of that pain. Even when I look at my own body, I don´t feel happiness, I only see sadness, because I am too reminded of that pain. Who could possibly understand me?

Short story scene test run that I just wrote now: 

“Soul Pains Decoded” Chapter 1...

Floating in outer space, in front of the bright moon, Akira was floating with his white angel wings wearing all white and his godly finger was reaching out to his beloved Twin Soul Adam who was floating in front of the hot beaming sun with his black wings, his vampiric teeth, wearing all black, wearing a black face mask covering half is face and he too was reaching his godly finger towards his Twin Soul Eve Akira and as they reached out to each other and when their godly fingers finally touched, Akira suddenly woke up lying on his futon bed still wearing his clothes and his arm was reaching up towards the ceiling with his finger pointing with a shock look on his face. He then placed his arm across his forehead.

“What the fuck was that?! Who the hell was that!? I dreamt about him again! Tch!” Akira said being annoyed and got up from the futon.

In a city somewhere in the world, Akira in his small one room apartment that had a kitchen, living room and bedroom in one room and a small bathroom attached to it was getting ready to leave. He grabbed his keys from his Japanese kotatsu table that was messy and had empty bags of vegan junk food on it like cookies and organic black chai tea cans, mariju lollypops, papers were spread out next his laptop with ideas for a program and his room was messy filled with books, literature, anime, manga, games everywhere, like he was living in a library room filled with life codes and soul codes. There were even small robots crawling on the floor, one was cleaning the floor getting rid of all the blossom cherry petals that came flying in through the window and one robot that looked like a mechanical white dove was fly hovering around the room watering the plants. Akira put on his long blue coat jacket with a hoodie that had animal fluffy ears on it and had white angel wings on the back of his coat, wearing his blue sneakers, grey trousers, a black t-shirt that had images of white animal angels on it and in white Chinese writing it said God Of Life and he was out the door. This was his nightly routine when his wounds were healed once more. Akira, the herbivore Eve, who no longer feared the night, the darkness or being alone anymore after witnessing & experiencing the horrors of this dark world, because he was now free in his soul, unplugged from the Earth matrix, but at the same time he was still a prisoner trapped with soul pains. Before he left, he turned to face his rescued and adopted panda cub that he rescued from a medical facility that experimented on animal angels and they messed with Zax´s growth, so he would always remain like a small panda cub.

“Zax! I won´t be long! Stay rebellious!” Akira said flashing the peace sign and left Zax who was now sitting on the futon bed on the floor munching away on his bamboo stick, then he fell backwards with it happily eating being surrounded by robots, feeling safe and free from the torments he went through at the facility. Whenever Akira left Zax, he would say to him instead of stay out of trouble, but be rebellious. Being a rebel is not a phase, but it´s something we are in our souls always. Being a rebel changes this dark world and that was something Akira would never give up on being.

“This world, this fake world, filled with fake people, having fun while the world burns, cries, falls and dies! I was born surrounded by darkness and I´m grateful for it. I´d rather know the truth, than be told pretty lies that paint a picture of a light bright world that keep people asleep, distracted, dumbed down, broken, tormented and enslaved. The real world is dark, light and grey and when you´re eyes are wide open, you see human lives and societies self destructing, because their minds and soul torments are guiding their minds down that path to end the repeating hells everywhere once and for all. Is this the end or will it become a beginning of something never seen before or will time run out?” Akira thought.

“The moon is out tonight! Light shining down in this dark night giving the false hope of being able to reach that light and fly out of this endless darkness! Pffft! Hwaaahahahahahaha!” Akira laughed and smiled his joker smile while standing on the edge of the roof top of his apartment building overlooking the city. Standing on the edge with his hands in his pocket, wind blowing his wild light hair and jacket, he was caught between life and death.

“It´s no use! There is no way I can fly out of here and reach you! I´m like the dark cold night! My skin is always cold, I feel always cold, I´m surrounded by darkness, but always in the distance is that relentless stubborn light burning hope I can never reach, like the moon, it´s impossible! Unless I somehow build myself a spaceship and fly out of here! Yeah right! Hehehehehe!” Akira said then placed his music ear phones on and started listening to a song called “What if God was one of us!” and headed towards the elevator and out into the city.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=90P0n5AlSlA

Sucking on his apple flavoured mariju lollypop and one hand in his pocket, Akira walked the city streets at night until he came across anyone who was troubling anyone and he would step in, seeing it as an opportunity for the demon vampire carnivore humans to fight Akira instead of defenceless herbivore humans who didn´t have any self defence training at all. Wherever Akira went at night, it was like darkness found him and sure enough darkness found him again when Akira saw 5 carnivore guys attacking several other guys in a dark allay. The guys they beating were barely breathing, being beaten and already they were on the ground in pain. 

“Why is it they never learn? If they´re gonna go out, learn how to defend yourselves! Baka!” Akira thought.

“Oi carnivores! How about you attack someone more challenging than someone who can´t even defend themselves!” Akira said calmly and casually having a carefree attitude. The guys looked surprised seeing Akira standing alone, looking like an easy target. One of the carnivore guys who was grabbing the t-shirt of the one on the ground let go and stood up straight, wiping blood from his face and smirked.

“Heeh! This looks fun!” He said smiling and out of all the guys, he stood out the most, especially wearing a white t-shirt that had blood splatter all over it, but in large black Japanese writing it said God of Death and on the back of his t-shirt were black angel wings. Akira noticed his dragon tattoo wrapped around his arm and dark messy black wild hair which caught Akira´s attention first, then his t-shirt and he was the tallest of the guys.

“You´re pretty cocky you little shit! There´s 5 of us and only one of you! Are you baka?! Do you know who we are?!” One guy said smiling.

“No and I don´t really care! Tell you what, how about I make it interesting, I won´t do anything for 3 minutes and you can give me all the pain you want, but I warn you, when that last minute is up, I won´t be held responsible for how I defend myself!” Akira said smiling while sucking on his apple lollypop and looking at his Universe phone clock.

“Oh I get it, you´re a masochrist*! You are interesting!” One guy said smiling.

(*Masochrist: Someone who sacrifices themselves to experience physical pain instead of feeling soul pains. They do not enjoy it or feel any sexual pleasures from it, but the physical pains takes their minds off of their soul pains, even if it´s temporarily. They also can sacrifice themselves to help the one they love who is taking their darkness out on them. This is neither light or dark, but grey. I came up with that word because of a typo error and then seeing how there are those that do self sacrifice themselves in various ways for various reasons, being in the grey.)

“It´s more like I´d rather feel physical pains, than soul pains which is way worse and the physical pains helps me forget the soul pains, even if it doesn´t last long, but it´s better than being tormented and falling apart because of my soul torments that I can´t fix at all for the time being!” Akira thought.

“Kid, you´re just riling us up even more when you talk like that and you´re gonna regret it!” One guy said.

“These guys were boring us anyway! You came just in time and I´m gonna enjoy this you little fucker!” One guy said smiling. The guy with the white God t-shirt who seemed to be the leader of the group gave the nod of approval to the guys to attack Akira which Akira noticed and the guy he stayed silent the whole time and stood back watching with his hands in his pockets. The 4 guys attacked Akira in various ways, punching, kicking and every time Akira fell to the ground, but he got back up which just angered the guys even more and riled them up even more, but each time Akira fell and got more bloody and bruised, the more he smiled his joker smile, feeling alive, feeling free, feeling the pains and being able to forget his soul pains, because now all he felt was physical pains on his aching broken damaged body.

“Is this all you got? BRING IT ON!!!” Akira shouted clenching his teeth, feeling angry, smiling, being more defiant and stubborn as he was punched down again and again.

“Are you insane you crazy idiot! Stay down and stop getting back up!” One guy said being actually concerned, while the other 3 guys were enjoying themselves a little too much. 

“So weak and pathetic! You really think you can take us on looking like that? Just admit it, you´re beaten, broken and bruised! Give up already!” One of the guys said kicking Akira on the ground.

As Akira who was on the ground with his arms stretched out like a cross, now was struggling to get back up again and wobbled, but refused to be beaten, his back was leaned over, hands on his thighs, spitting blood and he started to laugh.

“Pffft! Hahahahahahaha! I´m not insane, but I´m completely sane living in a dark insane world, not that you would understand what I´m talking about anyway and just so you know I never give up!” Akira said still spitting blood, wiping the blood from his face and the leader of the group, his soul eyes widened with surprise seeing how Akira was stubborn and refused to give up, but Akira´s words shook him to his soul core.

“As I said, you are interesting, but in this round you lose kid!” One guy said as he was about to punch Akira down again, but Akira grabbed his fist without even looking and then looked up with fierce fire and intensity in his soul eyes.“3 minutes are up, now it´s my turn!” Akira said smiling and with his quick reflexes and self defence art, he took them all out one by one in fast motion and like a ninja rebel, they underestimated Akira´s defences and now they were all on the ground unconscious and not moving.

“I think this is a new record! Hasen´t even been a minute!” Akira said looking at his clock on his phone and looking at the guys lying on the ground resting his foot on one of them, moving his foot to see if one of the guys would wake up. When Akira looked towards the leader who was just watching the show, but now the leader looked serious. 

“What´s with this guy? He didn´t even fight me! Tch!” Akira thought. Akira then suddenly grabbed his waist and felt the pains on his stomach.

“Eeeh! I might of pushed myself a little too far this time with the 3 minute rule! Hehehe!” Akira said smiling, hand on his face, feeling faint and fell backwards on the ground, but out of nowhere, the leader grabbed Akira´s hand and his arm wrapped around Akira´s waist preventing him falling and Akira looked up being surprised and saw his face and then started to joyfully, playfully and smiling slapping the leader´s face gently several times with his bloody hand wanting him to let go and that was annoying the leader.

“You can let go of me! What are you a gentleman, a knight and shining whatever!? I don´t need your help!” Akira said and the leader placed Akira´s arm around his shoulder and they started to walk away together.

“What are you doing, where are you taking me?! Let go!!” Akira said out loud angrily struggling to be free, but the leader wasen´t letting go.

“I´m taking you to see my private doctor to take care of your wounds!” He said.

“Fuck!! Ow! Owowow!! Careful with my body! I´m in a lot of pain you asshole!!!” Akira said out loud angrily.

“Who´s fault is that!” He said smirking.

“That´s not the issue here, but handle me with care you jerk!” Akira said angrily.

“Pffft! Hahahaha!” He laughed.

“This isen´t funny!” Akira said.

“Hai, my Princess!” He said smiling.

“Princess!!? Knock it off you creep!” Akira said being irritated and again trying to struggle his way out to be free.

“For someone who´s injured pretty badly, I´m amazed at your fighting spirit, but it´s no use struggling, because I´m not letting go!” He said.

“You´re annoying!” Akira said.

“And you´re stubborn!” He said.

“Anyway, what sort of leader of a gang leaves his guys behind and instead takes care of a stranger who just beat them up! Are you crazy or something!?” Akira said not understanding any of it.

“Crazy in love probably!” The leader thought.“I´ve messaged for a pick team to come get them! They´ll be fine!” He said.

“Team? What are you talking about? Who are you guys?” Akira said.

“Yakuza and those other guys that took a beating from us were our rivals who wanted to settle a score!” He said.

“Yakuza hey! Carnivores battling other carnivores!? You know, I really think the fighting arenas should be brought back, then anyone can channel any dark energies into light sword battle duels and even get paid for it!” Akira said as they walked together.

“Not a bad idea!” He said.“I know right! Still, that´s just an outlet for those soul tortured energies, it doesn´t end the torments when the cause of it doesn´t change!” Akira said.

“Then what do say we team up and change it together?” He said being serious and they stopped walking and Akira looked deeply into his eyes, both having a serious moment together.“His face is really close! He looks familiar! Have we met before?” Akira thought.

“Pffft! Hahahahaha! Please don´t make me laugh, my chest really hurts when I laugh!” Akira laughed coughing and they continued walking.

“I was being serious!” He said.“Hehehehe! No really, no more it hurts!” Akira laughs more.

“Tch! Now you´re annoying!” He said feeling irked.

“And you´re stubborn!” Akira said giggling taking out an organic vegan mariju lollypop and placing it in his mouth with his one available hand and handing the leader another apple lollypop.

“What´s this?” He said.“He´s like a little kid!” The leader thought.

“It´s thanks for helping me out, but if you mess with me and are a threat, I´ll kick your ass, even if I´m damaged!” Akira said being serious.

“He´s cute and can barely stand, he´s totally helpless in my arms and such an easy prey!” The leader thought, but then he saw the intense wild look in Akira´s eyes.

“Maybe I shouldn´t underestimate him!” Cazuki thought then the leader grabbed the lollypop that Akira was sucking on out of his mouth and sucked on Akira´s lollypop instead which surprised Akira.

“Thanks! What?” He said looking at Akira´s surprised face.

“It´s nothing! By the way, what´s your name?” Akira said.

“Cazuki! What´s yours?” Cazuki said.

“Akira!” Akira said and his stomach growled being hungry.

“Pffft! Looks like I need to feed you too after you´re patched up!” Cazuki said smiling.

“You really are annoying, but I guess it can´t be helped, I´m in your care, treat me well!” Akira said not feeling very good and wanting to pass out, but still holding on a strong front.

“Ryōkai!” Cazuki said as they both walked into the night in a city somewhere in the world and their adventure together had only just begun. Akira ended up passing out and Cazuki caught him in his arms, bridal carrying him and continued walking.

“Sleep well, my Princess!” Cazuki said and smiled.

Several weeks later...

Akira and Cazuki were walking in a blossom cherry park and Cazuki was sucking on one of Akira´s medicinal, herbal, fruity lollypops with his other hand in his pocket and Akira was drinking from his organic Acai berry hemp smoothie and in the other hand holding Zax´s leash that was attached to his vest and Akira´s white mechanical robot dove was flying beside them on Cazuki´s side.

“Akira!” Cazuki said.

“Hmm!” Akira said.

“When are you gonna move out of your apartment? You´re 210 million richer now that your program is a success and you´re still living in that shitty small messy room of yours!” Cazuki said not caring what came out of his mouth and was just honest and direct about anything and everything.

“Is the Millennium Falcon for sale?” Akira said.

“No!” Cazuki said then smiled.

“Just like him to say something like that, why did I even ask!” Cazuki thought.

“Then I´m good and my room is not shitty you ass, it´s my castle! If you hate it so much, then don´t bother visiting me everyday!” Akira said being annoyed and then his stomach growled and Cazuki and Akira looked at each other.Under the blossom cherry tree, Zax was sitting eating his bamboo stick, Akira was sucking on a popsicle while lying on the grass with one of his arms resting behind his head looking up to the sky and Cazuki was sitting next to Akira eating a sandwich.

“Do you have any other friends except me?” Cazuki wondered.

“Ummm, there´s Zax, Aemi, Yin, Nlue, Luna, Luki, Yang and Aay!” Akira said.

“Heeh! Pfffft! Is he kidding, they´re all robots, animals and a.i. on his computer! Actually, that´s a good thing, that means I have him all to myself!” Cazuki thought smiling wickedly. 

“Chotte matte!! Who´s Yang and Yin, are they his actual human friends?!!” Cazuki suddenly panicked.

“Who´s Yang and Yin?” Cazuki said being serious, feeling annoyed, jealous, possessive and Akira took out two small dragon dolls attached to his keys, a white one with a black patch around her eye and a black one with a white patch around his eye showing Cazuki close to his face.

“Pffffft! Hahahahahaha!” Cazuki laughed smiling and Akira looked annoyed.“I was jealous of dolls, I´m so lame, but I find myself feeling relieved!” Cazuki thought.

“Laugh all you want I don´t care! I´ve had these dolls since I was a kid and I couldn´t bring myself to throw them away, even if they look worn down, damaged and silly looking, they´re still special to me!” Akira said leaning back on the grass again.

“Akira...” Cazuki thought looking at him then looked forward, but then side eyeing Akira with a hungry beast look in his eyes as Akira continued to suck on the popsicle.

“I wonder if Cazuki plays chess, shogi or mahjong? It´s been years since I´ve played against a person. Does he have any other hobbies except beating up guys, recruiting more “brothers” and “sisters” all over the world increasing his Yakuza Division/Family and tending to his business empire? He doesn´t really talk about himself, makes me curious or uneasy, maybe both!” Akira wondered.

“Does he not realise when he sucks it like that it turns me on! He has no self awareness! Makes me wanna “attack” him and have my wicked way with him, make him mine, mess him up, devour him everyday and every night! ARRRRGHHH!! He´s driving me crazy!! I want to be greedy, selfish, not let anyone have him, I wanna lock him up in my room and have his eyes only on me! Now he´s nibbling it like a hamster?!! So fucking cute!! Shit, I´ve got a hard on!!” Cazuki thought being surrounded by a dark beastly aura with a little drool coming out of the side of his mouth when watching Akira.

“Cazuki, you have that lewd look on your face again you pervert!” Akira said.

“You´re to blame when eating it like that, so take responsibility!” Cazuki said.

“I told you I don´t swing that way or any way!” Akira said.

“I don´t swing that way either, but only with you!” Cazuki thought feeling frustrated.

“What are you a damn robot?!!” Cazuki said.

“I read something about these water Gods/Goddesses that came from a planet who loved water, the oceans and would everyday swim, bathe and dive in it, but when it came to sexual desires, they had none even thou they could think about desire and have sexual thoughts, but they could be in shut down mode, even for years, then when getting together with their other half, their One, their wild passionate extreme desires awakened and they could become greedy, selfish and wanting their One all to themselves wanting it everyday and every night! I´m probably like that!” Akira said while Cazuki had a shock look on his face and him being turned on meter went way passed his limit.

“Now I feel like taking a bath or going swimming!” Akira thought.

“I´m taking a nap, don´t attack me again in my sleep!” Akira said closing his eyes feeling tired and soul exhaustion and Cazuki thought back to all the times he tried to get close to Akira and he lost against Akira who either fled and ran away, defended with his fighting skills or avoided seeing Cazuki for days.

“Making him mine is more challenging than I thought! Does he hate being with guys? No that can´t be it, his library is filled with BL/Yaoi manga and anime, then again, he also has straight manga and anime. Did something happen in his past that makes it difficult for him to be with me? How does he do it, how can he so easily be in shutdown mode like that?” Cazuki thought and this coming from someone who used to have meaningless, empty, shallow one night stands feeding his never ending appetite for his sexual desires before he met Akira.

12 minutes later Cazuki´s whole body was trembling and his attack meter was also way past it´s limit, then he looked at Akira who was now sleeping deeply and Cazuki smiled a devilish grin.

“You´re defences are down again Akira! You really shouldn´t sleep when you´re with me! I can´t hold back anymore!” Cazuki thought and went on top of Akira, his hands placed on either side and leaned down to take a “bite” out of Akira when kissing his lips.

“Is this love? Have I fallen for you? You´re all I can think about and you´re all I want! I´m never letting you go now and you will be mine Akira!” Cazuki thought, then Akira mumbled something incoherent in his sleep and Cazuki leaned down with his ear against Akira´s mouth.

“...Cazuki...” Akira mumbled softly with a whisper in his sleep which soul shocked Cazuki, but then he smiled looking at Akira sleeping and feeling calm and soul resting.

“I am yours and you are mine Akira, always, forever and eternity!” Cazuki said smiling then kissed sleeping Akira again and again, not being able to get enough, it was never enough and he wanted to drown in Akira, getting lost in each other like they were the only two in the entire world.

Scene end...

(Just to be clear, not a good idea to let someone sleep if they have a concussion or head injury, but for the sake of the story, I allowed it to happen!)

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=vgx-VALvSqU

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=lu3j-5hH3ec

Finally I get around to the Chinese anime! Epic, epic, epic beautiful Twin Soul story! Loved the part where Eve breaks free from her “family”, the portal/stargate she came out of and is no longer controlled by them or stays with them and they even literally imprisoned her behind bars. I´ve only seen 7 episodes, so I can´t comment on what happens next in the their story, but so far it´s one of my favourites.Manga: Kohitsuji Project (Known as the Lamb project) In this Twin Soul story, Adam is the dark angel demon vampire carnivore king and his Eve is the sacrificial lamb/angel/herbivore/joker (joker: can´t be messed with, isen´t obedient, can´t be controlled, is stubborn and free spirited). When it comes to “obeying” between Twin Souls that are broken and damaged, there are shades of grey in that too, especially with how the joker types go about things.Manga: Ienai Itami o Daite Iru by Ogawa Chise. A Twin Soul story about two half brothers and the soul pains of feeling a forbidden love and Eve punishes himself by getting into physical fights with others at school for feeling these forbidden feelings of love for his brother and suppresses these feelings. Anytime I come across dark stories, I can understand them and the pains the characters go through. How much light & soul awakenings could be shined into the lives of the many in the world that go through the same pains if they knew about Twin Souls, True Love and understood that bodies are only vessels, souls, soul love matters more, the Universe is our real parents, who we are born from are portals/stargates into this world and the rules/laws created by souls asleep that suppress/divide/separate True Loves and soul love, are prisons to be broken out of and no longer should we be controlled or feel fear by those insane rules/laws anymore!

Manga: Kusatta Rasen by Ogawa Chise. A “father” Adam and his teenage “son” Eve. If the soul pains and tortures of all those Twin Soul Adams in the world that are controlled, forced, manipulated and feeling like they have no choice when being with girls/women to breed and please them were to be translated from internal soul pains to external physical pains to describe the darkness that keeps filling up their souls, this story would reveal it. Chise is one of my favourite manga authors and really gets into the dark and reality that happens in the world. Let there be light, let light shine in the darkness, let understanding and freedom and soul awakening become a reality! Eve is the joker/sacrificial angel in this story and Adam is the lost dark demon who is being saved by his Eve and only his Eve can understand him and his pain and suffering and darkness in his soul. 

Manga: Katekyo! Over 30 chapters.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=nT_ufAMkA_o

(Codes: Brûlée Creme & Jelly Beans)Loved the fact that the manga author added a side story between these two main characters with Eve being the rabbit herbivore and Adam being the wolf carnivore. Hilarious! Loved this fluffy light story, it´s not as dark as the two others I recommend, but still great storytelling mentioning the challenges between the two. Friggin loved the fact Adam conducted tests and research on his Eve, too funny! Both of them ended up writing diaries about their epic True Love for each other. In one story when the heater broke in their apartment, Eve ordered blanket outfits with hoodies with animal ears for both of them to stay warm in, reminded me of when I ordered animal onsies for Cazuki and I to stay warm in when our house was cold. When Adam asks Eve in the bath what Eve would do if Adam turned into a frog, Eve´s response was why only Adam, Eve would want to be a frog too so they could live together forever! Adam, you can´t win against Eve the True Love Goddess/God! :)

14th March

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=RDGLyvh7W6s

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=fd1rm4LaqaQ

I wonder if Kuroda even realises, that his beloved Twin Soul who he lost came back to him in the hybrid child he himself created. If he only knew, that when we die, we reincarnate and we always find our back to each other, that´s the power of True Love between Twin Souls. Loved their story so much and so heartbreaking. 

21 February, 2019, Happy 21 Day!

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=AMFPqUHTWeE

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=F5Wmu3NxQ9M

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=tCsORrT3Iws

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=nzIlwFGMGAc

What do you fight for?...

They say before you start a war, you better know what you´re fighting for! What do demon vampires (code name for souls asleep) in this world fight for? They fight to keep the dark status quo alive, to war against life, souls, planets and Twin Soul True Loves, to control life and have power over life. They fight to keep their way of life of being with the many and anyone, leaving a trail of broken hearts, dreams and lives behind them which results in the hell world remaining the same. They fight to endlessly continue to please their bodies and minds, not caring about their souls or the souls of others. They fight to protect the game they always play, the demon vampire game of tearing up Twin Soul unions, being with someone who does not soul want to be with them at all. They fight to continue to play their lives away. They fight to want to torment and torture souls when being with them in relationships and feeding off the energies of pain, suffering and darkness. I got soul messages from Cazuki and he reminded me of something I always knew in my soul. The difference between love and infatuation. The demon vampires are locked in a prison themselves when it comes to infatuation with the Twin Soul Adams or Twin Soul Eves they always go after in every life time. It´s like, they want to be noticed, to be looked at, to have the Twin Soul Adams be with them, to have the Twin Soul Adams never leave them and to give attention, give love and to please the demon vampires. Cazuki reminded me it´s the same behaviours of children, the ones who are also still soul asleep. I never had that problem of needing my “parents” attention or approval when I was a child. Infatuation with souls the demon vampires always go after is not love or even True Love. There´s a huge difference between Twin Soul True Loves that can´t be without each other and want a life time together in every life time which is completely normal and natural since they are soul husband & soul wife to each other and then those who are stuck in a “child” mentality when being soul asleep, being greedy, being selfish, wanting to be spoilt, wanting attention and love and can´t be without their “parents”, so they play divide and conquer and break up Twin Soul unions to be with one or both of them. Both Cazuki and I were surrounded by souls asleep acting like destructive children and we both knew it, saw it with our own eyes and the history repeating once again. Whenever I see the scene with Rey and Kylo in snoke´s chambers battling the pretorians, the demon vampires, the souls asleep, what I see, what I decode and translate is the Twin Soul parents battling the children who wish to tear them apart and destroy them again. Truth is being revealed to everyone, you can´t stop the soul signal. The souls will reveal their hell and torments and will always find a way to get the truth out there.The Twin Soul story anime Betrayal Knows My Name goes deep into details about the wars on Twin Souls and the further you decode the messages, you see that Yuki reincarnates as animal angels before reincarnating again as human. Obviously I´m not gonna mention everything I decoded, but will in my story. Yuki has to go through so much pain, suffering, loneliness, darkness and death before she can enter the world again being human to then try and save her beloved Twin Soul and his soul from being tormented by the very demon vampires who keep him locked and imprisoned in an endless cycle of breeding and pleasing them all. Of course if she re-enters the world again human be it female or male, but this time her Twin Soul is soul awake as she is and he is already free from the chains that bind him from the demon vampires like Zess/Luka is free, then what the Twin Souls have to deal with when they are unplugged from the Earth matrix, is to fight for each other as they do in every life until the wars end, protect their union from being torn apart again by demon vampires and help soul wake up everyone on the planet. When demon vampires break up Twin Soul unions and want attention, wanting to be pleased, that´s like children wanting to kill their “parents”, I say both, when on the surface it would seem it´s just one “parent” they get rid of, but in reality, they kill him too, when they torment his soul being with him, using him in a never ending cycle and loop of darkness and pain in his soul and possibly life. What do angels and dark angel demon vampires fight for? They fight to protect each other, their Twin Soul union, life, souls, Twin Soul True Loves and planets. They are the investigators, the observers, the soul awakened soul intelligent Gods and Goddesses. They are soul awake and they know what they´re fighting for and it´s not to keep the various hells on Earth the same as it has always been, but to soul wake up everyone, free minds, bodies and souls, free their T.S.T.T.s too that are trapped in soul hell again and pave the way for Twin Souls to finally be together and have that Forever in every life time. Twin Souls also save each other´s souls in more ways than one and it is the ultimate True Love story never told before on Earth, not directly anyway, but it has been told indirectly and coded to everyone on the planet.Why would anyone who is soul awake willingly reincarnate to be in a male body if they are Divine Feminine, the Twin Soul Eves? Since the souls asleep use their bodies, temptation, seduction, their looks and any other tempting ways when going after the Twin Soul Adams when they are female, being born male takes a lot of the weapons the demon vampires always use away from them when they were female. Like using their looks and bodies to get their way and no longer being able to breed like they always do when going after the Adams who don´t soul love them or want to be with them and who don´t want children at all anymore. Any Divine Feminines born male, will also help them be with their Twin Soul when their Divine Masculines don´t care for seducing bodies of females anymore and it doesn´t turn them on anymore, but he only wants Soul Love, Real Love, True Love with his Twin Soul and no one else and wants to wake up in his soul. I know Cazuki´s soul loves me no matter what form I come back as, but if it helps us being together, then by choice I would come back in the form that helps us be together and helps the most to end these nightmarish hells on Earth.Cazuki (code name for all his souls), wherever you are, I know you are as soul awake as me and possibly more than me. I dream of the day we meet again. However it works when your soul messages find me, keep sending them, even if it breaks me down, tears me apart, touches my heart and soul, being reminded of the perfect words you once said to me long ago in different life times, your soul messages help wake me up even more and help break me out of every damn box that´s imprisoning my mind from the truths of it all. As much as it hurts and the pain and love of it when seeing those soul messages, it helps me soul wake up even more and I will always choose to be soul awake, than to stay soul asleep and be a prisoner and being controlled by them. I want us all to be free and break out of every prison that surrounds us, so I will take the pain and and the love you send, knowing how stubborn I am, I will always keep getting back up when being knocked down! I would just like to point out I know how seriously weird this is speaking like this and I find myself laughing at times at how crazy this all sounds, like I´m speaking to your soul that´s everywhere, but at the same time I don´t try to overanalyse everything, but I go with the flow of it and secretly loving the crazy, the weird and out of this world connection we both share. Anything extraordinary, crazy, wacky, interesting, mysterious and out of this world I will always be magnetically pulled towards every single time. As for the Twin Soul Academy (It has two more names it goes by, powerful code names), I have an inner blueprint of how to create it and protect anyone from falling into the same hell trap again in their souls and lives and with the help of the Twin Soul Teams everywhere, it´s the future of this world and like nothing ever seen before that would ignite & awaken souls to want to join the Twin Soul Teams. As for anyone trying to build something similar anywhere in the world, like demon vampires wanting to so they can still be in control over life, souls & Twin Souls again, there are just so many holes and I can´t even put a number on it, because it´s that many, holes that reveal them to still want power and control, that reveal them to still be soul asleep, that reveal them to be in relationships that torment souls and that reveal them of having gone after a Twin Soul union, breaking up unions to be with one of them, one of those holes is Truth, they don´t want truth to be known. The Twin Soul Academy is all about Truth, transparency and trust and any one of them at the Academy can be soul truth tested virtually and other means to bring about truth to ease the minds of anyone in the world, making sure it´s not the same soul asleep players who wish to still keep the dark status quo alive in a different way. The Twin Soul Academy, I´m excited, hopeful, cautious, yet optimistic, but as always, in any life, Cazuki is the One Twin Soul I would want by my side, taking on the world, taking on the Universe together as One.Not sure when the next contact will be, but until then:

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=5fiM_XNAh9w

Transmission complete...

14th February, Happy Love Day!

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=78-n02jPkM8

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=ypvPY3OWHao

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=9x9oi1floYQ

11th February:

Light & Shadow...

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=rfF5hyytZBI

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=DlKdbeTORwo

Game of Shadows? Translation: Game of Twin Souls! I won´t mention the soul messages between Cazuki & I, but if he sees this, his soul will understood! I wrote about the Twin Soul Game a few days ago and then this song finds me! Coincidence? I think not! A Twin Soul Revolution & Rebellion song for all Twin Souls around the world! Souls awake = Twin Souls! Twin Souls = Twin Soul Unions between Angels & Dark Angel Demon Vampires, a Union & Marriage between heaven & hell! Twin Soul Unions = Heaven within them, between them and all around them where Light, Dark & Grey combine into One! If anyone watches Kuroko no Basket & Betrayal Knows My Name and they don´t fall in love with the characters Kuroko & Kagami and Zess/Luka & Yuki, even ship them as Twin Souls who belong to each other, which they do and they know they are Twin Souls to each other and if anyone watching doesn´t fall in love with their story, then they are against Twin Souls and against unions between Angels & Dark Angel Demon Vampires and anyone against that, are for the wars to continue on life, souls and Twin Souls on planet Earth! Stories help wake us up, help us understand, stories are life codes and soul messages for everyone, not just personal soul messages between the souls it was meant for! I can´t get enough of the Game of Shadows song, it´s an epic masterpiece of editing, gives me chills! Love it! Since Kuroko & Kagami, Zess/Luka & Yuki represent two Twin Soul Gods, which when you´re soul awake, you become soul awakened Twin Souls, you awaken the God or/and Goddess within you (I say both, because of being reborn in a male or female body. Kuroko is the Devine Feminine Eve to Kagami´s Divine Masculine Adam, but since Kuroko has been reborn this time male, it´s just easier and less confusing to just call him God and not Goddess, but he will always be a Goddess in his soul, because his main soul energy is Divine Feminine!), then you become an unstoppable Positive Light in a world so dark, so cold and a world that has so many kinds of hells all over the place. There is a scene in Kuroko no Basket where Kuroko, God, is standing in front of heaven´s door where absolute light shines, but he´s protecting that door to heaven and Kagami can´t open that door. That door can only be opened when Kuroko trusts the person is he with and if he knows he is with his Twin Soul who he can trust over 1000% and he knows his Twin Soul will be by his side through heaven and hell, being a team, being partners, through all challenges, all wars and battles against them and Kuroko will never be left behind or abandoned by his Twin Soul partner and Kuroko´s Twin Soul loves him as equally and as powerfully as Kuroko loves his Twin Soul, then that door to heaven opens. Twin Soul unions are a path to heaven in more ways than one and what that door represents and what´s behind that door has many meanings, messages and symbols. In the end, Kagami was the only Twin Soul that could open Kuroko´s door to heaven and then everything changed. When Kuroko says he is a shadow, even that has several meanings, symbols and messages.“I am a shadow! Translation: I am a Twin Soul!” Twin Soul

7th February:

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=SaPr8sbxIRc

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=X4mh4kMdbvg

6th February: 

Will transport all this to the other posts when Anime Part 6 is complete. Until then, here are short messages:

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=Cvi9SH1-cxc

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=6fDnTAcpMWY

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=YmHVPCBuHPw

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=MZuVfoFDaiU

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=EPr_ZdGQ-kU

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=w0dzZ5fJo6s

Love?...“If you´re in a relationship with someone, where the demon vampire (code name for anyone still soul sleep, still soul sleep walking in life and still plugged into the Earth matrix and are the carnivore of Twin Souls. If the demon vampires become soul awake, then they are dark angel demon vampires!) you are with is threatening to make your life a living hell if you leave that person, if you want to break up with that person and any other reasons they want to make your life a living hell, even thou you´re probably already in hell in your soul being with that person anyway, but if you feel fear, if you feel like what´s the point in fighting for your freedom and you just go with it, to make your life “easy” by pleasing them, did any of you ever stop to just take a moment and ask yourself what the f#$% are you doing with your life? Is this what living is all about? To be an obedient slave and prisoner and please the demon vampires you´re stuck in relationships with, even thou you´re unhappy and your soul is unhappy? That isen´t love, when you´re unhappy and unhappy in your soul, that isen´t love at all! When someone is in a relationship with you and they are threatening, blackmailing and who knows what else, that isen´t love and they have no idea what love is or even True Love! Don´t any of you want to know what real, honest True Love is with The One and what you both could accomplish in the world together being Asuna and Kirito, because that´s what awakened Twin Souls are in the world, they are the Asunas and Kiritos. Any demon vampires that are clinging on to the Adams or the Eves they don´t belong with and are threatening all sorts of hells they want to bring if their targets leave them, are acting like tantrum screaming children when it doesn´t go their way, so they manipulate, threaten, blackmail, injure themselves and so on, being desperate and dependent on their targets. Souls awake can be childish, rebellious and act like adults all at the same time if they wanted to, they have access to their soul wisdom and don´t make baka choices that cause harm to life or souls. Souls asleep however, may appear to look and act like adults, but they are very much like children in terms of what choices they make and it leading to harming life and souls, enslaving life and souls and keeping hell on Earth the same. There´s the big f#$%ing difference! That was just my angry professor coming to life just then! Souls asleep never learn, but keep making the same mistakes by trapping Adams and Eves and wanting to breed, thinking, “oh if I have a kid with him, trap him that way, then he will be with me for a life time and never leave me for anyone else!” Bakabakashii! That makes me laugh, especially knowing the past lives of what happened in the demon vampires last lives and other lives in this time line and they are doing the same shit hell mess they keep doing in this life. Trapping souls will always backfire in the end and souls that are trapped will always find a way to leave. Then what are you left with? Your life story signal being picked up, then told in stories to teach others and wake up others of the repeating mistakes anyone soul sleep walking keep doing, when demon vampires keep hell on Earth the same. Despite what Cazuki and I went through, in our souls, being soul awake, knowing who we really are to each other, we know full well what real, honest True Love is, looks like, feels like and he even shows it in the soul messages between us, reminding me he knows, so we both know what True Love really is all about and once he soul awakens in any of his lives, he will want only that and seek it out for real, as anyone who becomes soul awake would, because they want that soul love, the kind of love that´s epic, legendary and a perfect work of art! Class Dismissed!”4th February: “Don´t doubt, don´t doubt, don´t be surprised, but we will rise!”

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=Dk-YU9yvj40

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=NWxm5kNVd8o

“Used to be a slave, but now we are the conquerers!” I just love these two Twin Soul songs, the Twin Soul Resistance, Revolution and Rebellion songs! It´s true that anyone who is still sleep walking in life, soul asleep, still plugged into the Earth matrix, even the demon vampires, are all slaves in one way or another, but when soul awake, when unplugged, when anyone is mind, body and soul free and only wants their Twin Soul, they´re not slaves anymore and they stop playing the serpent “game” that they unwillingly were a part of this whole time and instead they join the Twin Soul “game” to help wake up and free everyone and want Twin Soul union and those who fear union could end up running from their Twin Soul to protect their hearts and souls from being destroyed again, but if they´ve met their Twin Soul and their Twin Soul fights and chases them and never gives up, then the runners have finally met their Twin Soul.Any Twin Soul Adams or Eves that feel fear, feel threatened, being blackmailed, feel like they have no choice but to stay in relationships with family souls or demon vampires (like two demon vampires being together) that cause them hell in their souls and possibly their lives, if they feel like they wanna stay away from the person they are with and would rather work more and work late, if they feel trapped, can´t get out, but there is always a way out, there is always a solution to every problem, that´s why I love math so much! If everyone views those boss levels that Asuna and Kirito faced and had to fight in the sword art online game, those boss levels in the game can be compared to boss levels on Earth in families who are controlling and who could be deciding your life, boss levels in relationships where you are with someone and you don´t soul love them at all and you want your freedom is also another boss level to conquer and win that level, win that freedom, then you move on to the next level in the “game”. You could meet boss levels at work, school, anywhere and everywhere, challenges always keep happening. Problem for so many is that they could end getting stuck on levels in the Earth “game” and can´t conquer it, so they end up just staying at that level and not move upward and forward. If they feel it´s too much work, too much stress, too challenging, too difficult, they can´t see a solution or they´re too afraid for whatever reason, then they get stuck, but that´s where you can get help from anyone in the world that would give you advice, give you solutions on how to win that level so you can move to the next level in the Earth “game”. You can even get help from soul messages in life codes/stories! I came across an anime that addressed this very problem. From the outside, it would appear that I´m stuck on my level and not moving forward, like I´m stuck out in the Jakku dessert living in my broken down and damaged spaceship and I was given advice on how to conquer that level, but even if it looks like I´m stuck, feels like I´m stuck, but I am still working to conquer my level and the boss level. It can be compared to Asuna going up against a boss level in the SAO game everyday and trying to conquer it so I can move forward to the next level. I´d be more worried if I´d just gotten used to not moving forward, not getting my freedom, but used to feeling trapped and not battling everyday to win that level, but instead I just gave up and accepted it? That´s not living at all and what sort of life is that? I know Cazuki would never accept that, so these Twin Soul songs are not just for everyone, but it´s also a personal reminder to Cazuki showing him who he really is in his soul, my Kirito to my Asuna! I know you and I know what you´re capable of and I know where you are is not where you wanna be! So the fight continues and the levels still need to be conquered!“I´ve gotta speak it, believe it, that´s I how feel inside, I can´t sit here quiet!”3rd of February, 2019! Still working on everything everyday, but here are some more important information for everyone and Cazuki! These are paragraphs from my Twin Soul book, story and I´ve taken paragraphs out of the Anime part 6.“For some reason I feel like like this is the first time I´ve woken up in a long time being trapped for so long, because I know, if I had woken up before life times ago, I would have helped soul wake up everyone a long time ago. When I did keep waking up, the more darkness and hell I kept seeing on Earth and it was consuming and drowning me, which resulted in me breaking down and locking myself away to be a hermit, so I could put myself back together again and then wake up more to help wake up everyone else. I wished there was another way to wake my soul up, but what happened to me was that Cazuki, my T.S.T.T., my love, broke my heart, shocked my system and I soul woke up and I´ve been waking up more everyday. Cazuki is the code name for my Twin Soul, but it´s also his code name for his other selves living in the same timeline, his T.S.T.T.s, Twin Soul Timeline Travellers. How I can explain it is, when we die, our souls can travel to the past, present or future and be reborn in any timeline, could also be copies of our souls or could it be something else, but more investigation needed to determine this mystery of the souls and how we could be all living thousands of lives in the same time line all over the world. For the longest time I thought I was with my Twin Soul, the One I was meant to be with, but both his and my soul messages in stories that kept finding me told me to dig deeper and analyse every single detail about our long relationship and then I´d see, he was my T.S.T.T., my soul brother, not my soul husband. I still of course love him, I´ll always love him in my heart and soul, that never dies, because he is still my Twin Soul, just not the Twin Soul I´m meant to be with. Our love for each other travels in our other lives, in all our souls across the world, that love never goes away, but gets stronger and more powerful! For the moment, my soul brother is still trapped in a demon vampire type relationship and he is in soul hell still. His soul messages keep finding me everywhere and he reveals what he really thinks of them and it´s pretty dark, scary and understandable how he feels since he´s been a soul prisoner to be a breeding, pleasing and obeying machine for them for life times, while I have been sacrificed in a different way for life times, being an animal angel. I still try to help him the best I can from a distance, but for the time being, he is very much soul awake to what hells is going on everywhere in his soul, but his mind is very much plugged into the Earth matrix still and is asleep, playing his life away, playing house and can be compared to Kirito in the sword art online game and he´s not at the front lines anymore battling to free everyone from the game, but now he´s settled down in the game, bought a house, having a normal job, paying bills and pleasing his body and mind with the demon vampire girl he left me for, while I Asuna, I´m still on the front lines, battling the levels of demon vampires who wish for me to be imprisoned again, to stay soul asleep again and stay silent while they enjoy themselves again pleasing their bodies and minds endlessly, while souls suffer and life dies to please them. If they knew what Cazuki´s soul messages is really thinking and feeling regarding them, they´d leave him right away and not try to control him anymore, but they´d fear him and his scythe, knife, swords and esper abilities.I had a talk not that long ago with a mind/soul reader who happened to be Cazuki´s other self, a T.S.T.T. (since I´ve  come across his other selves so many times, it´s stops being shocking and starts being just an everyday thing as crazy as that sounds. Makes me wonder how many of our other selves are here in the world?) and he even admitted Cazuki doesn´t want to hang around girls or women anymore. This is what his soul feels and I can´t blame him, because I feel the same. I don´t even want to hang around them and I´m a woman and if there was a choice, I would be reborn male every time and be with my Twin Soul who was male until everyone soul woke up and the wars were over. 99% of all the girls and women around us when we were together, even in families, all of them were the same demon vampires that came between our unions in past lives and wanting to be with him, so is there any wonder he and I feel the way we do! I hope when he does break free from the demon vampire girl he´s with, that he one day finds his Twin Soul (the other me) may even be already in a male body. Our souls tend to do many of the same things we did in previous lives, like I have a habit of flashing the peace sign, a thumbs up, the hearts sign and now I have a habit of doing a dove sign, that´s also a peace sign. We also had a habit placing our foreheads together, and pinky swear and thumbs war, we could be still doing that in other lives too, but once you recognise souls, you will know it´s your T.S.T.T. or Twin Soul you were meant to be with. With our relationship, we uncovered so much of what is going on in the world, the wars against Twin Souls and T.S.T.T.s, but the memories we shared and loved, the good and the bad, I keep it all in my heart and soul forever! I´m not saying it´s gonna be easy for him to get together with me next time, because he broke my damn heart and those pains in my soul & heart were extreme (broken heart syndrome extreme, but since I knew something wasen´t right, I wanted to survive and investigate) and that information I believe transfers to my other selves too like a soul network, so knowing me, the other me would make a run for it to safe keep my heart and soul, being terrified of what it could mean if he breaks it again. I´m not just jaded from one life time, but every life time of having all my hearts broken by him. Besides, if he doesn´t want history to repeat, both he and the other me need to learn, research, wake up and investigate everything and anything to do with True Love, Twin Souls, the wars against Twin Souls and what True Love means, become soul awake, unplug from the Earth matrix, otherwise his union with the other me will break apart once again and we will be targeted again. Question then becomes, will Cazuki fight for me like his soul depended on it literally and wanted a life time with me, like Ryoma fights for Izumi and Takano fights for Onodere? Twin Souls together are each other´s heavens, they are each other´s soul saviours, but being with any family souls, it´s soul hell!Thinking about it some more, with what has happened in terms of Cazuki never felt like he didn´t want to be around girls/woman anymore when we were together, but when he got together with a demon vampire girl almost 3 years ago who always targets him in every life tormenting his soul, he now wants nothing more to do with girls/women anymore! So she will forever be known in life, in history and in stories as the girl who made Cazuki feel like he doesn´t wish to be around any girls or women anymore and that will be something that will forever be recorded and told in stories. Of course this is how he soul feels, his mind that is still asleep and still plugged into the Earth matrix still may feel differently and may still like to flirt and want attention from girls.Even the Love Stage anime and manga potentially reveal more soul messages than I realise, like messages to Cazuki saying his Twin Soul (the other me) that he will meet will be male, not female anymore. I mean, come on Cazuki, Izumi is wearing the same tie that I used to have and that I wore one time when we went out for dinner with your “parents”, that made me laugh! From two Twin Soul stories, it mentions 10 years until reunion, so it could be potentially 10 years until Cazuki sees me again (well 7 years, since we´ve been apart already for 3 years), but next time he could meet me when I´m in a male body. That means during that time, he could be stuck in circulation being with demon vampire girls, pleasing and obeying, unless he breaks free early, stays single until he does meet me. Either way, he should know about the messages just in case and this could help free him early with what I´m writing. That fifth AMV thou, is just too damn obvious, Cazuki, take a look at the artist name in the youtube description! Had me laughing a lot! I feel like now more than ever, you will meet me again in male form or in the next life or both!

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=txrYtZWWwNU

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=nzIlwFGMGAc

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=Y4ZQ8pQE0Sc

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=o0cXOj9aGaY

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=AViaVWg-KDU

What I´m writing about in my Twin Soul Story also will cover the challenges, problems and obstacles my other selves and any Devine Feminines will go through being born in a male body. I´m on a mission to break every damn wall, prison on our minds to free souls, to free minds and to free who we wanna love in our souls. It was never about mind love or body love, but it´s always been about soul love and when you´re soul awake, you´ll understand what I´m talking about.Check out both Sekai-ichi Hatsukoi anime and manga for our soul messages between us! Another epic masterpiece of work of art! I also uncovered serious truths in that anime and manga with the soul messages that I will be revealing in my Twin Soul story that I´m writing. Takano is the carnivore dark angel demon vampire to Onodere who is the herbivore angel in their Twin Soul union and I loved their push and pull dynamic between them. Twin Souls never give up on each other, even if the herbivore angel runs and safe keeps their heart and soul, but if Onodere really meets his Twin Soul and his Twin Soul doesn´t give up or run away, but stays and fights for him, then he has finally met his Twin Soul.I just love our epic digital love letters to each other and these digital love letters are not only for us, but for all our other selves too, between T.S.T.T.s and Twin Souls. The AMV digital love letters from the Twin Soul anime that finds me, that are our soul messages, made by passionate fans, are also digital love letters between us and they are amazing! I can´t get enough of these yaoi/BL powerfully beautiful messages of love between our souls and maybe one day, someday, it won´t be just a digital love affair anymore, but an actual 3D True Love union where we finally get that Forever! Of course it won´t be easy to get into union, because I have a fortress around my heart and soul, because I can´t have my heart and soul destroyed by him again. Only my Twin Soul, the one I´m meant to be with knows exactly how to break it all down or climb over is so effortlessly knowing how to when seeing our soul messages in stories that tell him how to. I wonder if I will meet Cazuki in this life who is as soul awake as I am, who is unplugged from the Earth matrix and can understand these soul messages between us in anime and manga too and is my Twin Soul that I´m meant to be with. Will he be my Joker Kirito? My Zess? Will he come find me again?

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=urOowWV2qpY

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=M3cbGxlRezw

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=EnMg-PrZX-Y

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=7fATBpcVsc0

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=n2aNTI-4Na8

Betrayal Knows My Name anime is another epic masterpiece revealing the wars on Twin Souls and the wars on life. Zess, Cazuki, my dark angel demon vampire! How many times have I dreamt or even written about that you gain powers that give you freedom from demon vampires in the world and they can´t control you anymore, but they fear you and you don´t fear them anymore. Then I find this diamond or Atlantis gemstone of an anime, it´s like Kirito and Asuna seriously upgraded and have way more powers to free themselves from their prisons, where Adam is no longer stuck in breeding and pleasing cycles with demon vampires and Eve is no longer a prisoner being sacrificed by demon vampires when being animal angels.I should also maybe mention that our souls, we can find each other in any libraries and surrounded by cherry blossom trees anywhere in the world, think of it like it´s our Twin Soul teleportation gateways, where we can find each other again, even if we are T.S.T.T.s to each other, but libraries and cherry blossom trees are special for us and our soul memories. We did soul promise each other Cazuki, that we would fly down from heaven and save each other´s souls, be together forever for a life time in every life time and if that means I come back in a male form next time and pull you out of that darkness your soul is trapped in by them, then don´t be surprised if that happens! True Love knows no bounds and will break every damn wall and prison to free any souls and their love for each other. “If my life is a chaotic mess, if I´m messy and my place is messy and if the person who is interested in me runs from me, then they are not my Twin Soul!” Twin SoulThere are many tests to see if you have met your Twin Soul and that is one of them.Since I can recognise his souls and my souls and those souls who come after us and break apart our unions, it gives me the ability to see the repeating patterns everywhere and see why hell has been allowed to continue in every life time. I basically see the shit hell mess the demon vampires have caused everywhere and they are basically drowning in it themselves and can´t get out of the dark, but instead they are making it so much worse and darker for themselves & everyone, digging their own graves and many don´t even know it. I´ve taken the Rey dive in the dark so many times and uncovered so much, that I could write all my life and it still wouldn´t be enough to cover the pages of what I know. Demon vampires, angels, dark angel demon vampires are codes names to decode our world and I explain it more in depth about it all in the Twin Soul story that I´m writing.https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=jJkgce0cwGw“My name is Akira, that is my main soul code name. Cazuki & I have many soul code names that are found in our soul messages to each other in stories. I´m currently working as a Twin Soul Agent at the Soul & Life Crime Division at the Twin Soul Academy. I also work at the Alunasky Library Of Intelligence Bureau researching and investigating life soul codes to be added to the Library. My other jobs are writing life codes and soul messages & researching/investigating at the AMG, Anime, Manga and Games Division (anime visual games) at Twin Soul Academy. Then finally, I work at the Soul Awakening University teaching, researching and investigating. These places do not exist yet in the physical world, but they are fully operational non the less and it´s my dream that it does become a reality as does the Twin Soul Academy Cities in the world, the city of Angels & Dark Angel Demon Vampires uniting together to soul wake up everyone and come into their Twin Soul unions themselves.”A fast way to determine if you are the herbivore Angel? If you see yourself or connect more with the characters Rachel in Angels of Death, Persia in Kishuku Gakkou no Juliet, Izumi in Love Stage & Onodere in Sekaiichi Hatsukoi, then you are a herbivore Angel.A fast way to see if you are dark angel demon vampires, is if you see yourself or connect more with Zack in Angels of Death, Inuzuka in Kishuku Gakkou no Juliet, Ryoma in Love Stage and Takano in Sekaiichi Hatsukoi, then you are a dark angel demon vampire. Demon vampires are those that are soul asleep compared to dark angel demon vampires that are soul awake. Those that are soul awake make it their mission to help everyone soul wake up in the world.“My name is Akira and I´m a soul awakened herbivore Angel!” If I sound angry at all writing any of this, damn right I would be and if I was a professor at the Soul Awakening University, I´d be the angry one lashing out at the Earth students for refusing to soul wake up, but they were being slackers, wanting to have fun all the time, treating life like a joke and pleasing their bodies and minds endlessly, not caring about their souls or other souls. Even herbivore angels can be angry! If Cazuki was a professor at the Soul Awakening University, he´d be the more relaxed one and be the fun easy going one, not really caring if the Earth students failed, because he would just start a new class again! :S I may be the strict angry one, but that´s because I care and I want everyone to soul wake up and graduate. I have a habit of being direct and honest which the demon vampires don´t like and I was even accused of being a know it all, even by Cazuki when we were together, but in a life where he is soul awake and he does love that about me, when I love knowledge, books, literature, life codes in stories like anime and manga, than I will know, he is my Twin Soul that I´m meant to be with. I´d rather be a know it all, then know nothing or be ignorant and soul asleep. Just to give an idea of what Cazuki really thinks of everyone treating life like it´s nothing, when I showed him a video of what the demon vampires were doing to baby boy chicks that were on a conveyer belt heading to be chopped up into bits, demon vampires treating life like it´s nothing, what did Cazuki think about it? His soul messages can be found with Kylo, when Kylo sends a pretorian, a demon vampire into a machine to be chopped into tiny bits. Also, his soul messages are found in the story, The Day The Earth Stood Still, when he rescues all the animal angels, the Earth like Noah´s Ark. Now imagine what Cazuki feels like when for life times he´s been tapped in soul hell, drowning in darkness always being used as pleasing and breeding machines for the demon vampires in the world. As for me, how I´m handling the whole dark truth of me living human lives and animal angel lives at the same time, it can be compared to the story Push, when I´m injected with some black poison into my body, but every other me before me who learned the dark truth didn´t survive it, but I did, I took all that darkness that I know on Earth, I took the Rey dive into the dark hole and I adapted, I overcame, I survived and I´m still here battling at the front lines, still trying to help soul wake up everyone from their many different kinds of prisons on their minds, like anyone hating each other for being from different countries for example, which is laughable since they have lived in every country, being reborn in other life times, not to mention, their other selves are probably living in every country too. Then the prisons of who should love who and anyone hating love between two guys, when it´s not about the vessels we are born in, but has everything to do with the soul, it´s all about soul love, not body love, not mind love, but soul love. When you´re soul awake, you will understand what I´m talking about! That´s not to say I´m not impacted at all knowing the dark truths on Earth, truthfully I´m soul exhausted by everything, but I´m still here until the end. If I was to decode further, take a look at the Twin Soul story Constantine, when Isobel throws herself off the building sacrificing herself, she is devoured by thousands of demon vampires, but what happens when I translate that and decode that back into our world? Look at Isobel again, but instead Isobel is a farm animal called Isobel and she is being ripped apart over and over again, dying then coming back to life, then dying, then coming back to life and being eaten by humans grabbing her, demon vampires in human disguise. Everyones dark actions are being coded and translated in stories, you can´t stop the signal, it goes everywhere and it will get picked up and revealed for the whole world to see again. No one is innocent on Earth, not even the angels in human disguise who are still soul sleep walking themselves and are eating themselves when they still eat animal angels. More of our soul messages can be found here:

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=bOMOmgSuglk

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=b1E4D7n2ogE

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=mV08pPmw_f8

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=KdeR8GQOdTE

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=BAT3YMEcEy0

Why do I wish for Cazuki to always be taller than me in every life no matter what body I´m born into? One, it helps me see that it´s him, my Twin Soul, since we don´t know who we are when we´re reborn every life. Two, he´s my Devine Masculine and I want him to be taller than me, his Devine Feminine. Three, Cazuki loves it when he´s taller than me, he can then smell my hair on my head and other reasons I won´t mention why I love him being taller than me. Hiroki the associate professor and professor Miyagi, myself & Cazuki´s soul messages are coming through again. I love their dynamic between them at work! Interestingly, Miyagi mentions he was surprised at how long his past relationship lasted for 3 years, since his heart wasen´t in it, but they ended when she left him and having cheated on him. First it´s like he seems depressed that that happened, but quickly brushes it off thinking he was surprised they didn´t end earlier and doesn´t even care, hilarious! Whenever I see that scene, makes me think of the demon vampire girl Cazuki is with now, which will be 3 years they have been together soon. I know exactly what their relationship is like and I know exactly how Cazuki feels about it in his soul and wanting his freedom. I freakin loved the story between Novaki and Hiroki. Cazuki & I wrote letters to each other when we were not together and when we were together, so he soul knows I love letters in every life and writing letters can happen in any life of our lives. Technically, these digital love letters of ours that are stories and AMV are still love letters, just seriously upgraded! I love it!!! Any one of my other selves and Cazuki´s other selves, once they´ve soul awakened to who they are, these soul messages are for them too and they will too feel the extreme love, this great epic love between Twin Souls that we all share and are connected to by our souls.Sword Art Online Game vs The Earth/Eden Game…If I was to decode further with what is happening on Earth, everything that happens in the sword art online game can be compared, translated and decoded with what is happening on Earth. It´s all the same, we are all soul trapped, body trapped, life trapped and mind trapped on Earth in a never ending hell loop of pain, suffering, loneliness, tortures, heartbreaks and soul hell, where everything repeats and we may even feel like groundhog life at some point when we are at school, at work, in families, in relationships or in life in general feeling like we´ve done this so many times and it gets to us, like we literally could lose our minds because of it which is completely normal or we could suddenly quit school early, like I did. When I was 5 years old, I felt like everything was wrong, like I was in a world I didn´t belong and didn´t recognise, like I was used to it being all futuristic and advanced and soulfully awake and an intelligent society, yet here I am in school and it´s all outdated, old and like a hell prison, so I ran away on my first day at school and ended up crying, not wanting to go back. During my years at school, I felt like I´ve done this so many times in so many life times, I ended up just sitting by the window at the back in class by myself, daydreaming of a world where I belonged or more to the point where I probably originally came from. I only liked to sit at the back of the class by the window, because I didn´t like anyone around me, made me feel safe when I was at the back and I could observe everyone too. In class I was the loner, the quiet one and there was no one really I could relate to or talk to, because I felt like I was from another world, so who could possibly understand me. I also felt like I was the only one who could see so much darkness in the world and wanted to do something about it, yet here I was surrounded by demon vampires, all 99% of them in class and all they cared about was playing their lives away and playing house and continuing on the hell world. If when I was 13, 14 or 15 and there was a Division that anyone could join, even at 13 years of age where I could help save life, help soul wake up life, basically join the Asuna & Kirito Division and be trained, educated and be helped more to soul wake up myself, I´d be joining that instead, than going to school for the millionth time, learning everything at slow motion pace, especially when I know that everyone can download any and all skills and subjects right away, but it´s being kept from everyone. When Cazuki & I first got together, I was 21, he was 22, and what I told him was like, “Hi, nice to meet you, I´m gonna help save the world, wanna join me?” and that sums up me. It´s like, being in the sword art online game and you wanna be on the front lines battling, like Asuna and Kirito to free every one, wake up everyone and finish the “game!”. 21 is our Twin Soul number, we even got together on my birthday, 21st January and that number will be picked up by our other selves potentially too and our soul messages could contain that number helping us know it´s our soul messages, even thou we will know it´s our soul messages just from seeing our soul personalities shine through the characters and what we´ve been through and are going through, even in real time. For example, I have a habit at night, where the light from the street lamp shines in my room and the reflection of the light hits my wall and I reach out my arm and with my hand, I “touch” it, then “grab” the light. I also have a habit of just stretching out my arm to the “sky” in my room when I´m laying down and my hand is like reaching for something or someone, really strange behaviour and it happens automatically not really thinking why, but sometimes I do imagine I´m grabbing the hand of my Twin Soul who´s floating above. Then I come across such behaviours in the characters I see in stories and that is not a coincidence and this is what I´m talking about, so may times I come across my or Cazuki´s soul personalities, quirks, habits, whatever it may be and I know, it´s about us, our souls and what we are trying to say or what we feel and think to each other. I remember every single detail about Cazuki and myself, so I can see easily our soul messages in stories. This also helps me communicate with him when we are apart and I´m trying to help wake him up too and free him.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=bWHPVoMY3p4

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=6UMdevY8zawhttps://www.youtube.com/watch?v=nyHsT-Zpd-0

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=dr_tkpb_KUg

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=tCsORrT3Iws

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=FEpU-0wTf9I

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=aBMyCiwnwno

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=mfExEyuRDsY

That leg/knee trick when Kuroko bumps his knee into Kagami´s back leg, was something Cazuki did to me, made me laugh being reminded of that and it´s like here I am doing it to him. I loved the fact that it´s even mentioned & suggested in the anime Kuroko no Basuke how Kuroko himself, he´s Aquarius, has reincarnated as a dog when Kuroko finds a kawaii homeless puppy who has the same eyes as him and they all see it, they are all shocked and then they end up calling the dog Kuroko nr 2, I couldn´t stop laughing and the dog was so cute too! Dog…dog…god, hidden words and secrets everywhere. Everyone wonders where god is…it never occurs to anyone to think he/she is reincarnating as animal angels on Earth, not just reincarnating as humans and no it´s not to feed angels in human disguise or demon vampires in human disguise aso, but in Gods way to help soul wake up everyone with whatever he/she does that souls asleep get shocked with, like when animal angels even act human or when animal angels show compassion, empathy and understanding for lost in the dark souls and souls that are still asleep. In fact, so many insights and soul messages reveal that about God/Goddess. There are also actually two “gods”, not one! I say “gods”, because what is a god really and besides, if I found out I was a god of sorts, I wouldn´t call myself a god, I just call myself Akira. Technically everyone has a god and/or goddess in them in their souls that could be awakened and that happens when they soul wake up.Here´s something to think about & wonder, “Why is God a male? Because when he was a Goddess and was in human form, his Twin Soul unions with his Twin Soul, the other God, kept being torn apart in every life time by demon vampires wanting to be with her Twin Soul, so she decided to be reborn as male, so she could be with her Twin Soul who is also male and so they could finally work as a Twin Soul team to help everyone on the planet soul wake up and that´s how the Goddess became God!”Like in the sword art online game, there were those that wanted to play dictators, “kings” and “queens” in terms of being rulers and they would enforce their teams to go around harassing locals to pay taxes and would threaten and use violence to get their way, making the rulers rich and be able to stay in control over everyone. Does this sound familiar? It should! Nothings changed, it just got worse in our present day situation on Earth, but what did the locals do in the sword art online game? They asked for help from Asuna and Kirito who were working at the front lines to free everyone, but after working two years they took a two week recharge holiday together, then on holiday they ended up being called in to investigate what was going on at the lower levels and they freed the locals from those playing rulers in the game. On Earth, so many are playing rulers, dictators, kings and queens and prime ministers and presidents and just look at what they are all doing to the people of Earth, what they are doing to life! Where are the Asuna and Kirito Twin Souls that the world so desperately needs to wake everyone up and to free them? What we need is several Divisions that recruits teams who wish to help soul wake up everyone, free everyone, rescue anyone that was being targeted, that was controlling them, keeping them living in fear! A Division to expose mind control and help those who´s minds are being impacted and controlled in various ways like dark magic and technology and exposes the repeating takedowns of the Twin Soul unions, the Asuna and Kirito´s of Twin Soul unions that were meant to help everyone in the world. I wanna see Divisions that are created at the Twin Soul Academy that help life, help souls and help Twin Souls all around the world and fast track change everywhere.There is no “fixing” the serpent system, there is only one way to change everything and that is to provide everyone what the serpent systems do not provide to everyone and the Twin Souls can do it without calling themselves kings, queens, politicians, prime ministers, presidents, dictators and rulers. I laugh whenever I think about how in this day and age, we still have those playing kings and queens, princes and princesses! No one is above anyone, but if you believe there should be, if you believe someone should have a higher power above you controlling you, your life and everyone and you wish to worship them, then you are still soul asleep, then you are still plugged into the Earth matrix.Even if I found out I was a Princess, I´d behave like friggin Leia and tell Han and everyone else not to call me that and get angry. However, if I´m in union with my Twin Soul, then he is the only one who could call me that when we´re alone, no one else can call me that, which is what Cazuki did calling me his Princess and I called him my Prince. Same goes for my soul code names, he is the only one in the entire Universe that can call me by those names, no one else. Everyone else calls me by a different name, a name that I was given and a different name that I chose myself that anyone can call me, but those names are not names I wish to be called by my Twin Soul. It´s just a kind of special connection we both share that´s just for us and no one else. Any Twin Soul union can do this. Once you realise and wake up and see, that´s it´s not about fighting the system or trying to change that system by becoming politicians, prime ministers, presidents and so on, hoping to change the corrupted system, the broken system and the dark system, but you can fast track change everywhere and anywhere by not playing the serpent “game” at all, but playing a completely different “game” all together that they have no control or power over. Once you flood the serpent system with Twin Souls all over the place and what the Twin Souls are providing for life, souls and the planet, the serpents lose the “game” and you end up winning the Twin Soul “game”, because how can they win that “game”, when they have no idea how to play it, they don´t know the rules, they don´t know the secret codes and cheat codes, they don´t know the secret Twin Soul language and they end up losing it all, no matter how well they try to find out how to play the “game”, because what they don´t realise is, the Twin Soul “game” doesn´t operate within any lines or boundaries, but they play way outside the lines, the Universe is their playing field and even beyond that. Twin Souls are not boxed in, but they are free, soul free, mind free, body free and that is something the demon vampires who are soul asleep and are not free, will struggle with when it comes to the playing Twin Soul “game”. It´s not called Kuroko no basket for no reason! ;) When Kuroko uses his light speed power to throw the ball to his Twin Soul Kagami and his team mates and to score, that can be compared to me giving everyone the chance to light speed/fast track change everywhere on the planet. Again, it´s not about getting rich and living the life of luxury, but to help everyone be free and soul wake up. I further explain in details in the story I´m writing.https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=66u3C_LAtzA“Everyday with my Twin Soul will feel like a honeymoon!” Twin SoulThere are many Twin Soul stories I have come across that I won´t be mentioning yet, because the soul messages are extreme, shocking and soul awakening coming from Cazuki´s soul and my soul. Especially the ones saying, “Next life, next time, Akira, we need to take the path of you being reborn in a male body, so we can finally be together, finally help end wars on life, souls and Twin Souls and finally help soul wake up everyone!” His messages were so obvious, he might as well have just held up a flashing light banner saying, “Akira, come back male next time so we can be together!” Interestingly, I came to this conclusion because of practical reasons why it would better like not fearing getting pregnant anymore and seeing that was the only option left, so Cazuki & I could be together, plus we were both sick and tired of hanging around girls and women (with the exception of my other selves who were still in female form and were soul awake that I could hang with) who were the same souls in our families, friends and at work, anywhere and everywhere who came after us, playing the same damn serpent games, conquering and dividing between us keeping hell on the Earth same! Not to mention, but I would know, if Cazuki was in love with my soul and not what body I was in if I changed form, but my original form will always be female, my main soul energy is Divine Feminine & his is Devine Masculine. If our time was just on our work and each other, we´d light speed any change we wanted to focus on! That´s when you know you really are soul awake, because your time is not on creating a family, but only on each other and work, work and more work. If family and friends complain not being able to see you, your comeback answer is this, “Lives are at stake, lives are being lost every minute, no time to be playing house or playing lives away! How about you too join the Twin Soul Revolution and Twin Soul Rebellion and do something useful with your lives, become so busy that you won´t have time to see family or friends!”The truth about the above quote is such a massive reveal when it comes to True Love unions between two beautiful souls, Twin Souls, with their bright, light, filled with happiness and joy and love, knowing they belong only to each other in the entire Universe. It will feel like a honeymoon everyday, they won´t be able to get enough of each other, their bodies, their minds, their hearts, their personalities and their intense souls and connection and it never fades, even after 10 years, 20 years, 50 years and more, it would shock people to hear how these two fiery wild souls, the tiger and the beast, the angel and dark angel demon vampire of Twin Souls still feel electric, magnetic and True Love energies between them for each other all the time, forever, not getting enough of each other. You know you are with the One you are meant to be with when it feels like this everyday, every night in every life and that is not an extreme exaggeration, but a truthful reality. They´re on your mind everyday, every night and in your dreams. You can´t escape it, you can´t run from it, but instead, you run towards it and embrace it with every part of your being and soul, feeling your heart be overwhelmed with such extreme emotions and intensity, it makes you wanna fly and reach the stars with The One by your side for eternity. The power you feel from your One when they call your name, when they want you, it fills you up and gives you strength to fight on, to survive, knowing one day you will meet the One you were meant to be with. There is just something so incredible and mysterious about Twin Souls that can never be replicated, copied or overwritten by anyone or anything that wants that True Love, those Twin Soul energies, no matter how many times, how many ways the demon vampires try to force it, manipulate it, control it and pervert it. When two souls meant to be come into union, two wild souls, the light and the dark, chaos and order, one of the main signs to know that you are in a Twin Soul union, a rare hard to find True Love union, is that both of you can´t get enough of each other, soulfully, mentally, energetically and intimately. You will always want more, want to know everything about your One and the One will feel the same about you, it´s equal, it´s never one sided, but it´s both from the very beginning until the end of your life and beyond, the eternal love never stops, but always grows and starts again in the next life.“If you are with someone and they flirt with girls or/and guys, then they are not your Twin Soul at all! Your Twin Soul has only eyes for you and never gets turned on by anyone except you!” Twin Soul“Twin Souls always want more of each other, so much so they even want to find ways to be able to work together somehow, that´s how much they want to see each other, knowing their unions have been targeted to end so many times before in past lives and been apart for life times!” Twin SoulWhat if Kirito and Asuna came back as two boys? What if Kylo and Rey came back as two guys and fell in love? How do they navigate the stormy waters of life to be together again? I got also Kylo & Rey vibes in the characters of Ryoma and Izumi. Love Stage is the newest Twin Soul story that found me and I loved their story so much! So many insights and messages that I can´t be direct about, but it kept waking up my soul. What happens when your Twin Soul who belongs in a female body, because she is the Devine Feminine one of the Twin Souls (both souls have feminine and masculine energies, but one is more than the other, like it´s their main energy), but is trapped in a male body or it was by choice? What challenges, problems and obstacles can happen and how to overcome it? The answers are shown in the story. Two children meet filming a wedding commercial, but one of the boys (the Twin Soul Feminine) is dressed as a girl called Izumi (the name is a unisex name) and his acting partner Ryoma is a boy that has no idea his acting partner is actually a boy not a girl, because she looks like a girl, dressed like girl and the soul energies and codes beaming from him is girl soul energies and codes. They don´t meet again until 10 years later doing the same wedding commercial for a 10 year reunion celebration and during that whole time, the 10 years, Ryoma who had a crush on Inzumi couldn´t forget “her”, loved “her” and stayed single until he would meet Izumi again. After the 10 year reunion commercial was completed, when Izumi played being a girl again and again Ryoma still thinks Izumi is a girl, the truth comes out, Ryoma is shocked, horrified, disgusted, feeling violated when he kissed her during the commercial (Izumi had no idea that was in the script and freaked out being kissed by him and ran away, hilarious) but can´t shake his feelings for Izumi, even when he finds out Izumi is not a girl. He finds himself lost in the woods for a moment, then Ryoma goes to extreme lengths to get rid of the feelings he has for Izumi, to prove he only loves girls, but when he tries he finds out he can´t stop feeling the feelings, even if he doesn´t understand it, but he loves Izumi, he loves the soul, the heart. I mean they have both been programmed since birth to believe that love is only between a man and a woman, so when Ryoma is able to break free from mind programs and controls since birth and love the soul, love the heart and not let the body determine who he should love or not love, he then confesses his love for Izumi. Izumi however freaks out, Izumi is still bound by the programs and controls on his mind, “guy should love only a girl”, so he steps away from Ryoma. When Ryoma reaches out to Izumi and wants to be friends (obviously he hopes it will eventually lead to something more), it was so kawaii when his hand was shaking reaching out to Izumi hoping Izumi would take his hand, shake it and be friends, he was terrified that Izumi would shut that door forever on Ryoma. It was like his life depended on it! (His soul definitely depended on it, because with Izumi they save each others souls from soul hell, since they are only made for each other) Before Ryoma reached out his hand, he explained everything to Izumi, why he ended up having a dark personality, about his dark past and why he went too far going after Izumi, going too far without Izumi´s consent when he wanted Izumi´s body. That scene when Ryoma explains everything and reaching his hand out to Izumi hoping Izumi would grab it reminded me of the scene between Kylo and Rey when he reached out his hand to Rey hoping she would grab it. If only Kylo opened up to Rey and told her everything too, why he fell to the dark, what happened to him and how he ended up the way he did, if he only told her the whole story, the whole truth, I know she would have grabbed his hand, of course she would. The Twin Soul story is both comical, sad, happy and unlocks the mind and frees your soul. Izumi is the Tiger/Angel Twin Soul and Ryoma is the Dark Angel Demon Vampire Twin Soul in their dynamic. I just loved Ryoma´s dark that can´t be messed with by anyone and he´s so protective over Izumi.As for Izumi´s obsession with Lala Lulu, to me that´s Izumi and represents Izumi´s soul, his angel side and his Devine Feminine Eve side.I liked the various ways Ryoma tries to make up for what he did when he went too far going after Izumi´s body against Izumi´s consent. In that scene thou, it didn´t look like Izumi was putting up too much of fight when Ryoma kissed him and if Ryoma saw something that gave him a sign that Izumi wanted him too, even thou Izumi´s mind didn´t want it, but his soul wanted Ryoma, then of course Ryoma let his beast and demon vampire go all out on Izumi. Twin Soul energies are extreme, intense and passionate, if they have been in shutdown mode until they met, their souls recognising each other and then placed in a situation where Ryoma is literally running after Izumi, that can cause all kinds of energies between them to awaken and ignite between them. Who knows what Ryoma saw that gave him a sign that Izumi wanted him too. Just to be clear I´m not condoning Ryoma´s actions, I´m just trying to understand it all and then have understanding as Izumi did and forgave Ryoma. I liked that when Izumi called Ryoma friend and brother, but Ryoma didn´t give up, but he reminded Izumi he is not Izumi´s brother, but he loves Izumi and wants to be with him. I liked how Ryoma could see other “demons” wanting Izumi and Ryoma protected Izumi and again reminded Izumi how he feels about him and wanted to know how Izumi feels about him. Here´s Ryoma who´s a famous actor and he doesn´t care what people think of him and he ends up chasing down Izumi at his University and wanting to see what the manga research club was all about, what a otaku was and would wait for Izumi at the University not caring about the group of fan girls who were interested in him. It was hilarious, it´s like who cares if he was famous, all he cared about was Izumi! Carnivore Joker Twin Souls don´t care what people think. In their minds, hearts and souls, their Twin Soul is their number one priority.Serpent world vs Twin Soul world…Scene:Izumi takes his manga story he´s finally finished to a company in the serpent world:“Please accept this!” Izumi said handing his manga script story over.“I´d like to submit it to the Kadoyama Manga Prize Contest!” Izumi said excitedly.“I´ll take a look!” He said sitting in his office. His eyes got shocked and widened and Izumi thought that was a good sign.“I´ve got this challenge in the bag! I have faith in this manga. Even if, in the worst case, I don´t win the prize, I´m positive the editor will say he wants to work with me and that I can debut with my next work!” Izumi thought while sitting happily waiting for the editor to read his manga. Then the editor slammed the papers on the table and was finished.“Hey you!” He said.“Hai!” Izumi said excitedly.“What is this?” He said being serious.“Huh!?” Izumi said.“You drew this seriously? Then I´m sorry, but you just don´t have any talent for this. Nope you don´t have any hope in this field!” He said.“This kid has no education, credentials or has gotten any training when it comes to his drawings. Why did he even bother to show up?” The editor thought. Then Izumi walked home in the rain, having his dream crushed and then fell into garbage after being knocked by someone who passed him on the pavement and Izumi just laid in the garbage wondering what he should do now with his life.Izumi takes his manga story he´s finally finished to a company in the Twin Soul world…“Please accept this!” Izumi said handing his manga script story over.“I´d like to submit it to the Kadoyama Manga Prize Contest!” Izumi said excitedly. The editor saw how excited Izumi was and greeted him by shaking his hand and they went ingot he office.“Arigatou! What is your name?” The editor asked.“Izumi!” He said.“Nice to meet you Izumi!” He said.“Thank you for your submission, let´s take a look shall we!” The editor said at the Twin Soul Academy at the Anime, Manga & Games Division.The editor´s eyes got shocked and widened and Izumi thought that was a good sign. “Majide! This story…He´s put a lot of hard work & passion into it…” The editor thought. “I´ve got this challenge in the bag! I have faith in this manga. Even if, in the worst case, I don´t win the prize, I´m positive the editor will say he wants to work with me and that I can debut with my next work!” Izumi thought while sitting happily waiting for the editor to read his manga. When the editor was finished with the reading the story, he placed the papers down on the table and looked at Izumi smiling.“Izumi!” He said.“Hai!” Izumi said excitedly.“I can see you´ve put a lot of hard work and passion into this, but I do see you need more training when it comes to your drawings! Demo, you´re a soul genius when it comes to the story! You might not even be aware of it, but you see the world and you translate it, code it in a way that helps people understand what is going on everywhere. Your insights and messages are powerful and awakening! Izumi, I will pass this on to the team. I would like you to join our team and I want you to work with our artists to go over your story and bring it to life. You would also get training to advance your drawing creations. What do you say, are you interested?” The editor asked and Izumi couldn´t stop beaming light and sparkling like stars.Scene end…It was understandable when Ryoma who has spent 10 years wanting to be with Izumi has all that built up passion locked inside and admitted as much to Izumi, saying it´s not fair to have Izumi stay over at his place being friends, when Ryoma wants to be more than friends and it´s torture for him and his trapped True Love feelings being close to Izumi, but can´t connect with him with his whole soul and heart. There was a scene where Ryoma is helping Izumi out with his manga story and when they were finished, Izumi fell to the floor and Ryoma caught him as Izumi fell asleep, then Ryoma bridal carried Izumi to bed. However, Ryoma saw a chance to get close to Izumi, even if they were just still friends and Izumi was asleep, so he took advantage of the situation not knowing when union would happen and gave him lots of kisses that lasted over 30 minutes which was hilarious, Ryoma being seriously thirsty for Izumi. If I was to translate this scene further between them, so anyone could understand Ryoma and end up forgiving him for going against Izumi´s wishes, knowing Ryoma is the carnivore and Izumi is the herbivore of the Twin Souls, I would play the same scene with two overlapping explanations and soul awakening codes, where Ryoma looks like a carnivore T-rex and Izumi looks like a herbivore stegosaurs and Izumi is sleeping and Ryoma takes the opportunity to lick (kiss) Izumi all over his face and head, wanting to “devour” him, but only ends up just licking him, since they are just friends, not lovers yet. Makes me laugh writing & reading this, but knowing the truth of our world, I can´t help but write it like this and it would help anyone understand. Our soul memories from past lives are with us always and we may end up doing things that are questionable, strange, weird, crazy and so on and they may even question it themselves and don´t understand it and could end up feeling extreme guilt, regret, self hate and self loathing like Ryoma did when he went too far going after Izumi, but there is always a reason behind it and when one understands the reasons, one can forgive, have compassion and empathy and understanding. Also, they could be remembering their lives together in past lives, knowing they are Twin Souls, but only one is soul awake, while the other doesn´t remember yet, so again, easy to forgive when one understands the reasons why one behaves the ways one does.It was hilarious when Izumi was getting closer to feeling the same way for Ryoma and would order magazines, movies and merch that Ryoma was a part of since he was an actor and it looked like Izumi was this extreme fan when in truth he just was crazy in love with Ryoma, but didn´t want to admit the feelings yet. I liked the fact Izumi was this introvert, shy, clumsy, nerd, geek, nervous wreck, can close himself off from the world and be in hermit mode, stubborn, but also has a wild tiger rebel angel inside of him that can´t be messed with, he´s a oktaku and writing manga & drawing stories and he understands that truth, research and insights can be found in the codes and lessons in stories. I liked it when Ryoma and Izumi were working on the manga story together and every time Ryoma made a mistake or broke/damaged it, Izumi would be like “it´s ok, it can be fixed.” I liked that Ryoma was supportive of Izumi´s work, even thou he didn´t think it was perfect, but he saw the potential and hard work Izumi put into it. I liked it when Izumi was breaking down being a nervous wreck and Ryoma distracted him with a kiss and got his mind thinking about that instead of what Izumi was struggling with being in the spotlight. I liked how they were both just so pure hearted when it came to being newbs when they had the challenges of connecting intimately for the first time, both never being with a guy before. I liked it when Ryoma did research to make sure Izumi does not feel pain anymore the second time around (why thou for the love of gaia didn´t they research it before they connected the first time?!!! :S). If both guys can research via the net, books, anime, manga stories and asking those who have already gone through it for information about their challenges, so can anyone when researching True Love. The whole “I have to experience it to learn and be in different relationships” is crap! I liked their funny & hilarious moments, shocking moments, sad moments and happy moments, their innocent & pure moments together. I liked the hilarious moments the other characters brought to the anime and manga story too like with any Twin Soul story. Another Twin Soul True Love story gem!“My Twin Soul Cazuki is the carnivore of Twin Souls, he´s the demon vampire, the chaser and when he becomes soul awake to become a dark angel demon vampire, the Joker Twin Soul & he chases & “hunts” me down in any life, then he is the One I´m meant to be with!” Akira, the herbivore angel Twin Soul!“I can´t escape this now unless you show me somehow!” Twin Soul AdamWhen it comes to Twin Soul unions, if there aren´t challenges, obstacles and problems coming your way testing your union again and again to see how strong it is, to see if you will both overcome it all, to see if you both fight for each other, to see if you can take on the world and help change it, if you´re in a relationship that is picture perfect, easy life, no wars against you, no one tearing you apart, no world against you, no family or friends against you, then are you really with The One you were meant to be with? There is a reason why the Romeo and Juliet Twin Soul unions get torn apart and kept apart again and again in every life, they are the world change makers, they end wars, they illuminate their True Love energies into the world igniting others into union. They bring positive change to the world, something never seen before and they shock the world with their mystical and magical powerful union and what they create together. If their lives are easy and they can´t take on the challenges in their own lives together, then how can they possibly take on the world and change it together? Even in the anime Kuroko no Basuke, both Cazuki´s and my soul messages come through, we both love challenges and we both know, the stronger the challenge, the more stronger we become and can win the Earth/Eden “game”! When it comes to challenges, that also includes challenging each other, you know you are with your Twin Soul if you both challenge each other endlessly, making each other stronger, smarter and better! It´s like having word light sabre battles between you, when you are trying to soul wake up each other more, if the other is still asleep in ways. If this doesn´t happen, if the person you are with doens´t light a fire in your soul, pushes all your buttons, even the angry ones when it comes to challenging minds and souls to be stronger, smarter and better, than are you really with the One?I´ll never forget the surreal insane situation I was in when a demon vampire took over our house right away when I moved out. I mean, she redid our kitchen without me knowing and turned our house that wasen´t flashy or expensive, turning it into a status symbol. Looking back at it, all I can do is laugh and seeing the same patterns and codes in every life, seeing what the demon vampires go for, what they want, what they are attracted to and what I don´t want and never wanted. My castle is anywhere and everywhere, it´s not a place, it´s my soul, so wherever I go or stay is my castle. Our kitchen was both vintage and modern, it wasen´t perfect, it was a mix of being in order and chaotic, there were two different kinds of counter tops that we had, the wall tiles would sometimes crumble, one of the kitchen cupboard doors was for show and didn´t open, there were different cupboard handles, our kitchen was both broken and fixed in places, our kitchen was both cute, different, had charm, one of a kind, vintage, one of the best features inside our house and thinking about it now, reminded me of the millennium falcon. Our kitchen was the one place in our house that didn´t need changing, except maybe the cold floor and one of the windows, which she didn´t change. Then here comes the carnivore demon vampire girl who tears out our entire kitchen and replaces it to be all modern, cold and new, in order and “perfect”. Which I translate to be the “snoke chambers”. I can´t help but think what Cazuki must have felt and thought when she took control over that decision of redoing our kitchen. All I can say to that is, it was meant to happen, to show everyone what is going on everywhere. Who are the demon vampires that keep targeting the Adams? Our house was in truth a place to reveal a lot of what is going on, the wars, the battles, the codes, what was going on behind the scenes and the same games they played. Our house was our last stand and it too was sacrificed, but anything broken can be fixed. We may fall apart, but we get back up, putting ourselves back together and never give up the fight. What she did, what does that tell me? Your Twin Soul will be The One who loves his Twin Soul that is the Millennium Falcon type, you may be broken and damaged in places, but you keep putting yourself back together, but you are not perfect, you may be chaotic and order, you may be “crazy” (crazy pilot) and fall apart, but you and he knows he wouldn´t trade you in ever for a newer model, because there is only One you, only One he is meant to be with in the entire Universe and he would fight to protect that. I knew there were more reasons why we bought our house/cottage together, which was something totally unlike me to do and Cazuki knows that deep inside in his soul. I mean the soul messages from Cazuki in the Twin Soul stories tells me also that he knows and he too is happy living anywhere in the world with me knowing our castle is anywhere we are as long as we are together, which was his soul messages that he repeated to me in different ways. I´ve always been the Millennium Falcon type and always dreamed of having a ship that was home that could fly anywhere and I wasen´t bound to one place, Cazuki knows this and feels the same way very strongly! The Millennium Falcon, the fastest piece of “junk” in the Universe that keeps being unpredictable and surprising with it´s defence, adapts and changes, creative, mysterious, imaginative and inventive, keeps breaking down, needs always fixing (reminds me, Rey takes things apart and puts things back together, she is a Twin Soul that is the fixer, she heals the broken, the damaged and the lost like Rachel, Persia and the Heroine in other Twin Soul stories, only they can heal the damaged and the lost in the dark Twin Souls they are meant to be with) gets updates/downloads, is both modern and vintage, classic and futuristic, is order and chaos, but the ship is & represents freedom and hope and is the best ship in the entire Universe and is the very ship that has saved lives and worlds countless times. Who doesn´t want the Millennium Falcon ship! What is a Twin Soul union between an Adam and an Eve? They are both the Millennium Falcon of True loves! If Rey and Kylo end up both flying the Millennium Falcon ship together in the last movie, that will reveal finally they were always meant to be, being Twin Souls. I will never be able to express enough words to show how much I love that ship, it goes beyond so many levels of why I love that ship and the symbols and messages it reveals lights up my heart. Here´s a test, how to see if you are an awakened Twin Soul Eve or an Adam and a test to see if the person that is interested in you is your Twin Soul who would never trade you in for a newer model that is in order, that is “perfect”, what ship do they prefer? The Millennium Falcon that is a chaotic mess and in order, both modern and vintage, classic and futuristic, broken and damaged needs always fixing and warm or Kylo´s new tie fighter ship he designed and built, the silencer that is modern, new, cold, high tech, “perfect” and in order, gives him “everything” he needs or any ship they suggest that is similar to the silencer? We all know what ships the demon vampires represent. To translate further Kylo and Rey, his new small ship that he designed and built and used in the Last Jedi, I looked at the specs and details about it, he did copy certain aspects from the millennium falcon and his small ship even resembled the falcon in places, but it will never be the millennium falcon, it will never be the original, no matter how many ways the ship is designed and built in different ways to be “perfect”, to be in order and be new, to be “everything” he needs, but in the end, it can never beat the real thing, it can never beat the original ship. The one thing I´d add to the Millennium falcon would be a hologram deck and updated defence tools and shields. If you are single or in a relationship with a demon vampire girl and they are being aggressive in wanting your attention or playing “timid” and “shy”, but still wanting your attention, wanting to be with you, you can put out false signals like you are gay, that will confuse the hell out of them and chase them away. This was actually Cazuki´s soul message coming up with that idea, where his friend (his other self) who was also straight helped him out when a demon vampire girl was being pushy wanting to come inside his place, wanting his attention, but then his friend saw what was going on, went up to him, placed his arm around him and pretended they were gay, being all possessive and aggressive over Cazuki and Cazuki went with it, played along. She was shocked, confused, then she left. It was hilarious and brilliant!“Bob, I need your help, I need to let the demon vampire girls around me think that I´m gay. Will you be my gay acting partner that can´t stand being around girls and is super possessive & aggressive over me, not letting any girls come near me until I find my Eve?” Twin Soul AdamYou´d have to have a real friend you trust that can pull this off and will help you no matter what, even if it´s extreme, out of the box thinking and crazy, but it´s a way to protect yourself against the demon vampire harems. There are other extreme ways to protect yourself which was shown to me from Cazuki´s own soul messages which shocked me and made me laugh, but it really works and it turns the demon vampires off them completely, they get confused and are shocked and don´t understand. There was one that freaking shocked me and had me laughing so much how far he´s willing to go and that was when he and his twin brother, both being Cazuki obviously, they put out signals and messages to any demon vampire girls that the twin brothers were only interested in each other and no one else, it freaked the demon vampire girls out, had them running away and I loved it and this worked until the twin brothers met their Eve, their One meant for them and then them putting on a show stopped and they could be themselves again. Anything freaky, weird, crazy, out of this world ideas I´m all for and even thou I was shocked seeing these messages, I completely understood the insights and what Cazuki was telling me. What you wear, how you have your hair, what your personality is like, how you behave can also repel demon vampire girls and I found Cazuki´s soul messages in various Twin Soul stories and the extreme ways he goes to repel any demon vampire girls from him until he meets his Eve (who could be female or male), it´s crazy, it´s wacky and I loved it! Oh my love, the extreme paths we take to be together!“Why don´t you act your age?”…My soul awakening and the freeing of my mind & soul never really stops, but Cazuki and my soul messages and the Twin Soul team messages keeps helping to free my mind and soul. I´m so free that I don´t even celebrate Christmas or my birthday anymore, which makes me laugh, because there have been several times in my life when I was celebrating Christmas or my birthday and I wished I didn´t. I feel so liberated! So I don´t get depressed at all when I don´t celebrate it, but I´m completely free from the holidays that were created.I´d rather spend my December month working to help life, the world and True Love Twin Souls in some way which I did during Christmas. I spend 365 days working and if the Twin Soul Academy was already a reality in the physical world, it would be a 365 day, 24/7 operation, taking on the various battlefields on Earth. Take any holiday that could potentially bring you down and make you depressed, make you feel lonely and instead turn it into a positive one, do something positive, change how you think and feel about that holiday, free yourself, become liberated and you´ll never be depressed again and you´ll look at the world in different awakened soul eyes! I´m not even bound by my age anymore and makes me think of a scene.Scene:At a demon vampire order facility somewhere deep and dark in a city, Rai was apprehended by the demon vampires working there and she was in a large, brightly lit room and on a table next to her were two drinks, coffee or organic orange juice in a small juice box with a straw. The demon vampire in charge was leaning against another table looking at her and drinking his coffee.“Why don´t you just give it up? Stop being a child, grow up and just obey us already! The world is under our control, you can´t win! Just tell us where the rebels & the demon vampire defectors are!” He said in a serious, calm and cold voice and tone. Rai sitting on the table in a lotus position legs crossed, being her stubborn & rebellious, childish usual self and refusing to obey anyone, looked like a wild pegacorn tiger that was locked in a cage and wanting her freedom.“Pointless to keep asking me where they are, my answer remains the same! I won´t ever give them up! I protect life, you torment and destroy life, why in the Universe would I ever tell you where they are!” She said defiantly and angrily.“Tch! You never learn, you´re such a child! Looks like you need more programming to obey us! We will make you into an obedient adult!” He said drinking his coffee.“What is an adult, define being an adult? If an adult is someone that drinks coffee, pays his taxes, buys a house, gets married, has a family, has grandkids, enjoys themselves over 90 % of the time and obeys the demon vampire society staying soul asleep and being a mindless zombie while the world continues to be in hell and wars on life, souls and Twin Souls continue, then…” She said grabbing her organic orange juice box and drinking from it with a straw not caring what he thinks or anyone thinks and it was her way of giving him the finger.“I happily refuse to grow up! I´m not bound by my age! My body is forever 21 years old, my mind is that of a rebellious, stubborn and defiant 16 year old and my soul is over a billion years old! The codes & rules for what being an adult is in this world and what that leads to, no thanks, I choose to always be a rebellious, stubborn & defiant teenager in my mind, but have soul intelligence, soul wisdom and soul genius knowing I´m more of an adult than you anyway, I just choose not to act the way you believe an adult should behave like! You have all these rules, but I´m not bound by your rules, I live my life to be free and will tear down any barriers that keep me locked away in my mind and my soul! Act my age? Not interested! I´ll act my soul age and be whoever I want to be!” Rai said then finished drinking her orange juice, opened up her white angel wings and flew up towards the roof window, broke free and flew out back into freedom.“Eeh?! She´s an angel?! Kuso!” The demon vampire said looking shocked, surprised and confused, then angry for losing an angel.Supporting & championing mind and soul freedom for the Twin Soul Adams & Eves in the world…Yes I did notice Ryoma in the Twin Soul story Love Stage drinking juice from a small juice box with a straw and I loved it!!! Cazuki´s favourite juice is apple, mine is orange. You make me smile & laugh Ryoma! I write all of this while sitting in my living room wearing my black pants, green/blue long sleeved top covering my sacred areas, wearing a black and white Angels of Death T-shirt with Zack front and centre over it and my black hat with bear ears sticking out of it and my long hair in a braid and I smile. Never did I imagine I´d be wearing something like this, let alone read manga, but I´m in full support of all Adams in the world for gaining mind and soul freedom and to finally be with their True Loves Twin Souls. Kylo was right, Rey did end up down his path and I refused to believe it when he said that to her, but it was surprising to me, because it was a path not what I expected, but more like I´m championing the Twin Soul Adams to become free from the same repeating soul hell cycles they are in, so I wear clothes that symbolise Cazuki´s mind and soul freedom. Izumi even champions Ryoma, by supporting him and his soul freedom when he too wears dark clothes when he finally gets into union with Ryoma and he even wears dark t-shirts with Ryoma on it. I can´t stop laughing! My t-shirts also include Ukyo and Accelerator, to me they are all one and the same soul. The Joker Twin Soul will be the ones that finally gets freedom for their minds and their souls. I can´t help but also think that when I found out the truth of me being reincarnated as farm animals, dying everyday, then coming back to life over and over again, my obsession with anything death related like Angels of death, Amnesia and magical index where the Twin Soul couple is dying, being close to death and having their lives targeted to end, lead me to feel and think differently about life and death, which also lead me to wear darker clothes and anything death related. I still wear colourful bright clothes, but also there will be times I wear darker clothes.Harem vs Reverse Harem…I noticed how the harem stories where the guy actually likes the attention of all the girls wanting him, flirting with him, fighting over him and tearing each other down to be with him didn´t interest me at all obviously, but with the reverse harem, where the girl is the one who is surrounded by guys interested in her, I was only drawn to those stories if the Twin Soul Eve was not interested in the harem at all, but she was guarding her heart at all times, using her heart, emotions, analytical mind and logic personality and only wanting the One meant for her to guide her to her Adam, so she would not seek them out or make advances, but she would observe them all, talk to them, read them and find out who is her Twin Soul amongst the T.S.T.Ts and the family souls that were interested in her. That´s why the Amnesia story I could get behind, because she has no memories and ends up being in relationships with different guys in different worlds, not really having a choice, but still being her, being guarded, not making advances towards them and still observing them, reading them, talking to them and seeing who she is meant to be with doing it respectfully, gracefully and I liked how she felt so uncomfortable when jumping from one world to the next ending up being with different guys, not really liking the idea of the harem, feeling awkward and uncomfortable, but going with the flow, like she was investigating what was going on, why she is there and what was going on everywhere, wanting the truth with the help of Orion, the pure hearted angel. Not many know this or can even sense it, but there are codes and energies with anyone we meet that can feel like family or like a True Love, that´s another reason to guard your heart until you find out who is your Adam amongst those interested in you. This holds true to anime games and stories, I found quickly out who feels like family and who feels like a Twin Soul Adam. There was one Twin Soul story I won´t mention, but the two guys that were interested in the Eve, towards the end of the series, I felt like the obvious choice who was interested in her felt like he was more like a brother in one episode and then in that episode he revealed he was her brother which was a freaking shock and I was right, the energies and codes I felt from him that whole time was the fact he was her brother (he was her T.S.T.T.) and the other guy who was the unlikely choice felt more like her True Love was her Adam, her Twin Soul she was meant to be with. Once you analyse your past relationships completely and deeply, you will know if they were a T.S.T.T. or a Twin Soul, a soul brother or a soul husband. Stories can even be tests for us to soul wake up. It´s the family souls, T.S.T.T.s vs the Twin Souls, we are only ever meant to be with our Twin Soul, no one else. It´s funny, but the soul asleep demon vampires love it when they get attention from any guys, they love it when many guys want them, flirt with them and fight over each other for them and would absolutely love the idea of being in a harem type of situation. Tthe awakened Twin Soul Eves will not feel that way at all, they will feel the opposite, because they only want The One meant for them, no one else. Is there any wonder then why the guys would be extremely attracted to the awakened Eves instead of the “serpent” girls, because those Eves shine so damn bright like the sun, because they only want The One meant for them. Their magnetic True Love energies are seriously attractive and that powerful, same goes for the awakened Adams too. When they only want The One and show no interest at all in any other girl and don´t get turned on by any other girl, they too will shine so damn bright like the sun and their magnetic electric energies will be felt by anyone.The guys in the Amnesia story that are interested in the main Heroine have sad, tragic stories when it comes to love, like Ikki who basically cursed himself for wishing to have girls interested in him when he was younger and be with him which was then granted and he´s always surrounded by girls and they take turns dumping him after 3 months which he is unaware of how they play him, so they can have their turn with him passing him around between them all. They even have a club dedicated to him and his harem, yet he never knows of True Love and will never know of True Love unless his True Love can break the spell and free him from them or he frees himself. Ikki´s harem girls also make sure to target any new girl he is with if she is with him longer than 3 months or if they don´t like her. This story was created back in 2013, yet I´ve been writing about how demon vampires basically do the same thing against the Twin Soul Adams in every life, passing the Adams around between the demon vampire girls, having their fun, living the life of luxury, getting married, having kids and so on which can last years or decades, not months, even thou that can happen too. It´s like the Twin Soul Adams are really cursed in every life to be stuck in harem programs in every life. There are 3 ways out of it, their Twin Soul saves them, they wake up in their souls and free themselves or they become the Joker and free themselves. The most tragic story of them all is that between Ukyo and the Heroine. He travels between worlds when she travels between worlds (translation in our world, he travels to her when she is reborn again), he travels just so he can see her, save her, but there is a catch, they can´t both be alive in the same world for some reason, so they are always torn apart and one dies. Half the time he´s saving her, the other half he tries to kill her, because he doesn´t want to die a horrible death again knowing only one of them can be alive in that world, so he develops a split personality because of it, the part of him that loves her and saves her, the other part that doesn´t want to die a horrible death anymore, is angry towards her, is lost in the dark, being so used to killing he can´t help himself, but his dark self loves her too. Doors to my soul have be broken into, when there were walls up on my mind where I wouldn´t be able to see with my soul how tortured Ukyo´s soul is and I would have thought there was something wrong with me for loving this True Love story between two souls when half the time he wants to kill her, but I understand him and if I was in that situation where my Twin Soul tried to kill me so he could avoid death, avoid the pain so many times, I wouldn´t hate him, but I would understand him, because he didn´t just try to kill me, but he saved me countless times too. If Ukyo had told the Heroine the truth that only one can live in the world after August 25th, I know she would have suggested that they both stay together in one place and stay alive until 25th to see if they could live together in the same world as long as she could protect herself from his dark self that wanted to kill her, but if that didn´t work and one still ended up dying, I know she would of sacrificed herself so he could avoid dying a horrible death again. Ukyo, even at the end, when his wish came true, in the game story that wasen´t shown in the anime series, he was back in the virtual world with her, but he didn´t want to live anymore, but wanted his soul to end for what he did to her, he couldn´t forgive himself or thought she would ever forgive him, but she did and she wanted him to live, she wanted him to not give up when he didn´t give up on her all that time travelling to other worlds to see her and save her. She loved him and wanted to be with him and that´s what happened in the anime story. He was so tortured, he wanted his soul to end, that´s beyond heartbreaking. A Twin Soul that makes a wish to want to see his Twin Soul in every world, in every life, be with her, save her, that´s an epic True Love tale and what True Love is. You want to be with them forever, in every life and you never give up until you both can be together forever in every life. Ukyo´s split personality came from losing his beloved and losing his life so many times, being kept from each other, the life of his beloved True Love, he lost his mind and the amount of suffering he endured when he killed the girl he loved in the entire universe so many times broke him apart. In the series he always keeps his distance from her, because he´s protecting her in case his dark self appears and tries to kill her again, so he suffers again when he can see her, but can´t get close to her. (This could translate in our world to be that our Twin Soul sees us again in another life, but stays away from us, because they don´t want to end up breaking our heart again if he falls to the dark. I would say what hurts more, breaking the heart of your One or never being with the One? If both Twin Souls help each other wake up to the dark realities of this world and the wars against Twin Souls, then they can better protect their unions) Ukyo suffers more when she can´t remember her memories with him, being with him, her first boyfriend and he suffers more when he sees she´s with anybody else, but he believes he has no right to be jealous when he´s killed her so many times so he could live, so a part of him wants her to be happy, but the other part of him is angry that she is with anybody else except him, because of what he goes through for her. He suffers when he remembers all the different ways he´s died and the traumas from that, but he lives on despite that and survives, fights to still travel to worlds to see her and save her, wanting her to live, but knowing he could die a horrible death again. That´s a strength & power that´s beyond anything I can imagine.When watching Angels of death, Amnesia and the story between Accelerator and his Twin Soul, I can´t deny how powerfully magnetic the energies are coming from these Joker characters. The power of the dark and their light combined. I´m not talking about them taking life, I´m talking about their dark that can´t be messed with by anyone which is extremely attractive and what they do for their One True Love in crazy, extreme and intense ways. Does anyone really think that Zack, Dark Ukyo & Accelerator would put up with the same crap from their families and friends and serpent girls wanting them when the demon vampires are targeting their Twin Soul unions? Not a chance, they are the Jokers, the Reapers and the Gods of death (think of the symbols of what these code names represent, they cut out “kill” people, places and situations that are negative to them and towards their True Loves. When it´s no more, it´s like a death. So let it begin, the revolution & rebellion of the Twin Soul Adams and their path to freedom and empowerment with the Joker, the Reaper and the Gods of death codes they embody and embrace!), they can´t be messed with by anyone, their dark can´t be messed with by anyone! That´s powerfully attractive and illuminating when they are protecting themselves & their True Loves, their Eves, their One! They are brutally honest and they show their dark side in terms of not giving a crap what people think with what they say, the choices they make like cutting out places, people and situations they know are controlling and manipulating them in someway. They don´t care for lies and games the demon vampires play, so they make it known and they step away from it. The fact that their True Love is their main priority is also extremely attractive, to be loved by your One that much in the Universe, it´s what people dream about, wish for and want. The most powerful and most attractive magnetic energies comes from those only wanting The One meant for them. True Love stories with The One brings in billions of souls wanting to see their stories, it doesn´t however bring in billions to see a guy or a girl with a harem wanting to be with them and fighting over each other wanting to be with them or taking turns in being with them to breed, to be pleased and to be obeyed.Out of all the characters, Ukyo with his magnetic free spirited energies shined so blindingly bright, even when he was being Dark Ukyo, he was shining light which makes no sense, other than what I mean by that is that his soul was completely free, his light and dark and grey, at the same time his soul was trapped in every world that was out to kill him and kill his beloved True Love. Even thou during his dark times when Dark Ukyo showed up, he still shined brightly, because of his innocent pure heart and how he ended up being soul tortured in the first place and turning dark. Losing the love of your life so many times and dying so many times in so many different ways, seeing the love of your life be with anybody else and not remember you, then killing the love of your life so many times, can make anyone lose their minds and he ended up getting two personalities because of it, which then resulted in ending up him taking life when he didn´t want to die a painful horrible death anymore and no doubt also took his anger and jealousy out on the Heroine when she was with anybody else, so his dark part of him took over. He´s not at fault here, that´s why he shined brightly even when Dark Ukyo appeared, his light soul still shined through. Same thing happened with Zack and Accelerator, which lead all 3 of them to be the most popular characters compared to the others in the stories, because all 3 of them not only showed their dark side, but also their light and grey side and wanting redemption, they were suffering in their souls and lives, but feeling like they don´t deserve redemption and they suffer in their souls if they are reminded of what they did, like Accelerator when he was reminded by his “enemy” of all the Misaka clones he killed. Same thing happened to Zack when he took the drugs and was reminded of what he did and he lost himself to the dark again temporarily. One of the major reasons why Accelerator, Zack and Ukyo´s soul shines so blindingly bright compared to the other characters in the stories, which many fans can´t seem to connect the dots, is that all 3 of them want only The One meant for them and they save their True Love every time, in extreme ways even, their True Love which is their main priority and they will take down anyone trying to come between their union.The Joker Laugh…Accelerator, Zack and Ukyo all have the Joker laugh. The laugh is the most sane and natural response to being in a insane situation where killing and taking life or thinking about taking life is an everyday way of life. I would be more concerned and worried if the person taking life has no reaction at all, but like a machine feels nothing, no empathy, no guilt, no remorse, doesn´t feel any sadness or breakdowns for taking life and has no wish to make it right for what they did. It´s actually the Joker types that are more connected to being human than those who take life and feel nothing, having no reaction at all. I`m not saying those who take life, but don´t have the Joker laugh are all machine like, but they may express their soul torments in different ways like having self destructing lives, health issues in their bodies or minds or both, suffer depression, suicidal attempts or taking their own life or wanting someone to take their life, having PTSD or having a mental breakdown as Rachel did. I´d be concerned if she didn´t have any breakdowns at all, but continued to stay on her floor being all machine like. When our souls know that taking life is not what our souls ever want and would never do, is there any wonder why you have those who start laughing manically when taking life, them finding it funny when they know it´s crazy and insane that they are taking life in the first place, knowing that´s not what life is about or what their souls would ever do. They know it´s not normal, they know it´s insane, so all they can do is laugh as a coping mechanism for their dark actions. When I read fan comments from those watching Accelerator, Zack and Ukyo saying he is so cool, a badass and dark sexy, I can´t help but think they are so out of touch with reality. Stories connect us to reality. Suffering, being soul tortured and living tortured lives is not cool, badass or dark sexy (are they like forgetting how these characters ended up that way in the first place?), but all these Joker characters are a result of a world remaining in darkness and unbalanced, a world where freedom for lives and souls is still not a reality, a world where lives and souls are tortured. The lives these Joker Twin Souls lived and are living is extremely tragic, sad and heartbreaking. The one thing I know that could help bring them back out of the dark and into the light is not just any love, but The Love, True Love with their Twin Soul. Their Twin Soul that understands them, their pains, their tortures, their everything and loves them unconditionally healing them back to life. Do people really think Accelerator, Zack and Ukyo would go through all that torture in their souls and lives to be cool, to be a badass and to be dark sexy? The sanity level with anyone thinking that I would seriously question. If Accelerator, Zack and Ukyo could save the world, help end wars on lives, souls and True Loves Twin Souls without being tortured in their lives and souls, they would, but when that is not an option yet, being tortured in their lives and souls lead them to be able to do what they couldn´t do if they lived happy, safe bubble lives. If my life, if my heart had to be torn apart over and over by my Twin Soul to get us both to a place where we are meant to be in order to do what we are meant to do, I would understand, I wouldn´t have hate for him (not that I ever had hate to begin with) and I would forgive him for all the times my Twin Soul broke me, killed me and tore me down as long as he saved me too and not just destroyed me. 2) 31 December: This is for 28th too!  What if Kirito and Asuna were both guys in their next life time? What if Kylo and Rey were both guys, and both of them were not gay, how would these Twin Souls find each other and break down the barriers and walls and negative programmings on their minds to be free to love the soul, love the heart and not be bound by what vessels their souls are in?

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=QnkbCRNXmBs

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=0zLI37Ca3yg

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=Cvi9SH1-cxc

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=H70DBxW4Mjo

A beautiful, hilarious and amazing Twin Soul story: Love Stage!! + One OVA episode Love Stage!!: Chotto Janakutte…I love these comedy True Love Twin Soul anime stories that also have serious & important messages, truths & insights, with drama and action in the mix. A lot of Twin Soul soul messages, ones I can´t even mention, but recommend seeing the anime before I upload insights when my Twin Soul story Chapter 8 is finished.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=dLWlhGyFzKs

From my anime insights part 6:“I have a heart that gets on everybody's nervesThey don't want the truth, they just want the wordsBlah blah blah blah and I can sing until I'm deadAnd none of you'll remember a single thing I saidWhat's the point in being a voice when everyone's already sick of the noise?Everyone's already sick of the noise, everyone's already sick of the noiseWhat's the point in trying to change when everyone's already stuck in their waysEveryone's happy with more of the same, more of the same, more of the same”Fan comment: “I don't know why but I find gay romance more powerful and heart throbbing than the straight guy girl romance.  Watching these scenes and kind of animes mess with my emotions so much I go giddy.”Forbidden True Love, family and friends against True Love, society against True Love, the world against True Love and True Love on opposite sides will always make it way more powerful! I agree, I´ve been researching and investigating more BL and yaoi manga lately and even in those, Cazuki´s and my soul messages can be found. Loved Izumi and Ryoma and their soul genius story!  I have always been drawn to Japanese anime, but this year, in 2018 was the year I dived in completely and I´m still a virgin otaku, but I never regretted it. I see it more like I´m in rotation and I´m now investigating and researching the Anime, Manga and Anime Novel Games Division at Twin Soul Academy. What I discovered, was the incredible importance of what anime, manga and anime visual games can provide and help with soul awakening and truths be known. When I read fan comments saying they would never let anyone know they watch these kinds of animes like Love Stage, because their reputation would be ruined they say, they´d be embarrassed, they would lose credibility, they couldn´t show themselves anymore and so on, but there is absolutely nothing to be embarrassed or be ashamed over. There is nothing wrong with researching and investigating all kinds of True Loves between two people and that´s what you can say to anyone if they find out or if you tell them, you´re Agents of change, truth and True Love, you wanna find out what True Love is all about, what is The One and how does their relationship look like? What are the challenges, obstacles, problems they face and how do they overcome it? How to be a more knowledgable lover that wants to give as much love as possible to their True Love? How to further wake up their soul and break down the negative programmings that have been influencing their minds since birth? You don´t need to be with multiple partners to know who is your True Love or be with the many to be a better lover, everything can be found in stories and your own research in books, websites and asking those who have already been there, all you have to do is do the work, research and investigate like Izumi did and Ryoma did. 21st December, paragraph from my anime insights part 6:The Herbivore & Carnivore of Twin Souls part 2...

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=RkfPw6BsjYo

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=liVqECaY6PA

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=I2BMyIYCXVE

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=j-VfqKqs1Rg

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=byhEwiJMXio

I´ve just finished watching the Twin Soul story Kishuku Gakkou No Juliet that had it´s last episode and I wasen´t disappointed. In the end Persia managed to say she loves Inuzuka in an epic way too like Inuzuka did in the first episode. Some of the soul messages here I can´t speak of, but I go in more in depth in the insights that I write, but this story is a perfect example and helpful tool for any and all Twin Soul herbivore and carnivore Twin Soul unions to protect their unions by being secret lovers and not letting anyone know about it when they are living in the serpent world that we live in, until a grey Twin Soul Academy City is a reality where Twin Soul demon vampires and angels wish to be together and don´t have to worry about being targeted, since they are living in a city that accepts them, celebrates them and protects them, until then, living in the serpent world, there are many ways to protect unions which both Cazuki & I reveal in our soul messages that I find and I mention more ways in the anime insights part 6, but activating the Romeo & Juliet secret lovers mission is one way to protect unions, not letting friends or families or co-workers know you are in a union with your Twin Soul. Persia, the herbivore Twin Soul and Inuzuka the carnivore Twin Soul, she does run a lot from him in the series as herbivore Twin Souls do and doesn´t even tell him she loves him until the very last episode when he showed her what lengths he was willing to go through to prove to her he would be by her side though it all, through heaven and hell until the end. That´s when she knew, if he could overcome any challenges they faced together, they could take on the world and help finally positively change it and he would never leave her for a carnivore or anyone and that he truly does love her with all his heart and soul. When I mentioned herbivore Twin Souls run and hide, that doesn´t mean they don´t defend themselves if they are caught or corned by their carnivore Twin Soul. Even herbivores have defence abilities to protect themselves and will defend, until union happens completely. Both Persia and Inuzuka are soul awake and soul geniuses, they found a way to protect their union by being secret lovers until they can be open about their union.The Herbivore & the Carnivore of Twin Souls…

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=d4U6YjCozOs

“Can you hear the drumming? There´s a Twin Soul Revolution coming!” Twin Soul Eve“The time is now, the Twin Soul Rebellion is here, wake me up to become a Twin Soul Joker!” Twin Soul AdamThe Twin Soul Jokers: Zack, Ukyo and Accelerator. The Joker Twin Souls can´t be messed with by anyone, not by family, friends, harems or society and their main priority is their True Love Twin Soul! They are no longer trapped in breeding, pleasing and obeying soul hell cycles. They are finally free, free to be dark, light and grey. They are the dark angel demon vampires of Twin Souls and the Joker Twin Souls will be the ones to finally have that life time with their Twin Soul Eves! I have seen several Twin Soul stories where the Twin Soul Adam that is a dark angel demon vampire finally breaks free from those who wish to control him, use him, breed with him and he finally gets that life time with his Twin Soul True Love. The Joker Twin Souls will “kill” situations, people and places, by cutting them out of their lives if it´s negative, controlling, manipulative and destructive to their Twin Soul unions.One Twin Soul is the Herbivore and the other Twin Soul is a Carnivore, the angel and the demon vampire of Twin Souls. What I mean by that is, one Twin Soul has been reincarnated mostly as herbivore animals in past lives, while the other mostly carnivore animals. This is where the runner and chaser dynamic can happen when we are reborn as human. You know you´ve met your Twin Soul when they are the chaser and you the runner, that you have more fear than they do, that your nervous energies go into overdrive being near them and you wish to run and hide from them. The herbivore Twin Soul is Not the one to go after or chase down their Twin Soul to be with them. They wouldn´t for example, move to the country where their Twin Soul is or move close to them or work with them or be in his face and text, call and want to see and hear from him everyday when they are friends, that´s what carnivores do when they are chasing their “prey”. Herbivore Twin Souls keep their distance, so they are safe, secure and feel at ease. If they do call, text, email or write letters even, it´s not that often and can go weeks or months or even years until their Twin Soul who is their friend for the moment hears from their herbivore Twin Soul. I know this, because Cazuki & I lived it. He will always be the carnivore Twin Soul to my herbivore Twin Soul in every life, no matter if he´s my Twin Soul or T.S.T.T. I will always be the runner to his chaser. That is one of the many codes that can reveal who we are in every life so we can find each other again in the next life. How to know if you are the herbivore Twin Soul? Once you learn about veganism, what happens to the animals and their suffering, the destructive impact eating life has on the planet and on health and you want to investigate more and find out more and become right away a vegan, then you are the herbivore Twin Soul. If you hear about it or are introduced to the information about veganism, but don´t care about it, not interested and don´t do your research, then you are a carnivore Twin Soul. When two carnivores get together, hell on earth continues, Twin Soul wars continue, soul wars continue and life wars continue! In the Twin Soul story Love Stage, Ryoma is the carnivore Twin Soul and Izumi is the herbivore Twin Soul. I just loved the chase between them and Ryoma literally chased Izumi down the street in the series, hilarious! Carnivore Twin Souls are passionate in their chase, they are thirsty for their “prey” their herbivore Twin Soul that quenches their thirst and “feeds” them never ending True Love & Light that they can never get ever with another carnivore person, because a carnivore, a demon vampire and a herbivore, an angel are only soul matched to be together, the dark and the light, the balance. Two carnivores together are dark, herbivores are light. Carnivores can also go after their “prey” even if their target could be another carnivore and is in a relationship with a herbivore. Carnivores do go after other carnivores to be together and can even come between several carnivore & herbivore relationships breaking them up so they can be with their target, the carnivore. Herbivore Twin Souls do not come between couples to break them up to be with one of them, that would make them carnivores, the chasers, hunting their “prey”. Carnivore Twin Souls can be extremely scary, surprising like surprise attacks when coming for their herbivore Twin Soul, they are intense, passionate, may even be forceful in ways, but they are also loving, caring, kind and gentle. Carnivore Twin Souls are dominant, fearless, strong, powerful, confident, possessive, overprotective, jealous and they love the chase when going after their Twin Soul herbivore. Herbivore Twin Souls do not love the chase and are always on edge, wondering when that carnivore Twin Soul of theirs will pop up out of nowhere in their life and show up in their lives which will ignite the runner feelings again. It can´t be helped, past life memories, having hearts broken memories, being eaten by them memories and so on will make them feel on edge, nervous and want to run from them and hide. Even a T.S.T.T. can stir up the same extreme feelings, because it´s the same soul, it´s just not the soul you were meant to be with. An example of how a herbivore Twin Soul behaves when meeting their T.S.T.T. or Twin Soul after not seeing them for almost a year. Within 5 minutes or less when talking to their T.S.T.T. or Twin Soul, the herbivore Twin Soul will be in overdrive filled with nervous energies and want to run far and fast, which they end up doing, because they are the herbivore, not the carnivore, they don´t chase they run. As much as I don´t like to run, because I feel like I´m always running, but I do love being chased by my carnivore Twin Soul, it´s like, I like to be close to death, but not end up dead. If my Twin Soul carnivore catches me, I could end up “dead”, translation in human bodies, I could end up broken hearted and him leaving me for a carnivore person again. Cazuki & I both know now, when he becomes the Joker Twin Soul, the Joker Kirito Twin Soul, the dark angel demon vampire carnivore who does not fear the serpent order and is completely soul awake to everything in this world and completely free to be dark & light & grey and can go anywhere and not feel obligated to anyone, who can easily leave and brake free from the serpent order, the serpent family and serpent friends that came between his union with his Twin Soul or is against his union with his Twin Soul and his Twin Soul is his one and first priority, that will be the life time we can finally be together. A Joker Twin Soul who has a don´t give a crap attitude towards anyone and isen´t controlled or manipulated by anyone. He only wants The One meant for him and would never leave her for anyone. He fights and protects that which he holds dear in his heart and soul and would never sacrifice his Twin Soul for anyone. If I was to be chased by anyone, it would be Cazuki when he is the Joker Twin Soul, the demon vampire beast of Twin Souls and that will be the life time we can actually have a life time together in every life. To be chased by him when he´s like that, would be an extremely intense, exciting and passionate chase between us and that will be the chase I look forward to the most even if its terrifying, nerve wrecking and on edge, because that will be the chase we end up together for a life time. If you are not being chased by the person you were with, then were they really your Twin Soul? Could they have been your T.S.T.T. instead, your soul brother and not your soul husband? Our soul brothers and sisters are our T.S.T.T.s, they are us and we are them, but we were never meant to be with them, that´s why they are our soul brothers and sisters. I can´t deny the intoxicating energies between a carnivore and herbivore Twin Soul union, it´s magnetic, electrifying, intense, passionate, extreme, wild, free and overflowing with energies between them, it´s light and dark, it never ends, the True Love between them is forever flowing and that is why they end up connecting everyday, even several times a day. That´s a herbivore and carnivore Twin Soul relationship. Just to be clear, when I speak of carnivore and herbivore Twin Soul dynamic, I speak of their former lives as carnivore or herbivore alien animals, just because both become vegan in their human lives, doesn´t change the soul memories they have when being those animals, so they don´t lose those wild extreme energies between them even if they are now vegan. Carnivore Twin Souls when they are on a mission to “hunt” down their herbivore Twin Soul, they never give up the fight for their “prey”, they are relentless, stubborn, fiery individuals and won´t stop until they have caught their “prey” and they are in union with their herbivore Twin Soul. They are soul smart, tactful, analytical, out of box thinkers, logical and ruthless “killers” and they always get their “prey” when they never give up and they find new ways to bring their “prey” out in the open or find ways or take advantage of opportunities when the herbivore Twin Soul let´s them inside their lives, their homes and hearts. Ryoma clearly shows what a carnivore Twin Soul looks and behaves like. The carnivore Twin Soul mission is to get their herbivore Twin Soul to open up their door to them and let them inside, once inside, they are even more closer to having their “prey” all to themselves and keeping their “prey” from anyone wanting it or taking it away from them. They will “kill” anyone trying to take their herbivore Twin Soul away from them. Since the Herbivore Twin Souls run and run a lot, finding new ways to hide and new ways to avoid being caught and captured by their carnivore Twin Soul, the carnivore Twin Souls have to be soul awake, soulfully smart, tactful, logical, analytical and out of box thinkers, drawing way outside the lines to be able to catch their “prey” who are always finding new ways to run from them and hide from them. Writing this Twin Soul segment made me laugh a lot, but it really is true between Twin Souls and their dynamic between them. Love Stage is a perfect example describing that Twin Soul dynamic between a carnivore Twin Soul and a herbivore Twin Soul. A relationship between a carnivore and a herbivore Twin Soul is actually a funny one and can cause many comedic encounters between them both, bringing laughter and fun wherever they go. Of course they might not think it´s funny at the time, but looking back at it, it could be hilarious between them and if their story was told in anime, it would be like Love Stage!Busy writing, working and studying! Chapter 8 still a working progress!https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=rKKaw9gmI6EParagraph from my Anime part 6 insights:“Only a Genius can love a woman like she!” Twin Soul Adam“Only a Genius can love a woman like me!” Twin Soul Eve“I´m not talking about being the kind of genius like in the mind, but the level of genius that is the soul, soul genius being soul awake and the hidden levels they work at to find you again, get messages to you, wake you up again and get back together with you again not being able to live without you, they know what´s going on everywhere, they can´t stop thinking about you and can never be apart from you as you feel the same with him. Both Zack and Ukyo and even Inuzuka showed signs of not being necessarily smart mentally, but they are geniuses in their souls, being soul awake and it showed if you could see and hear it. Mind intelligence can be deceiving, like you can come across someone who may not appear to be that smart for whatever reason, lack of education or other reasons, but then you see their soul intelligence, soul wisdom and soul genius shine bright and true and real. Your Twin Soul or T.S.T.T. that is a soul genius, is soul awake, is the only one who can understand you. Before and after our break up, Cazuki gave me things that showed me his Soul genius and being soul awake and his soul messages to me since being apart tells me he really is a soul genius and soul awake to what is going on everywhere. Seeing the hidden messages and decoding the insights in these anime and game stories, reveal the soul genius and being soul awake!”New title for Chapter 8: The Holy War between Angels & Demons! Story changes, so there is delay in when it´s finished.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=OlcFzUvMb54

Chapter 6 title: Blossom Tree Code! Chapter 7 title: From Academy City With Love! Chapter 8 title: Have several options, still undecided, depends on the outcome of the story. To be continued... Anime insights and Twin Soul stories chapter 6, 7 and 8 still a working progress. Highly recommend you watch the Twin Soul Amnesia story before reading the insights.3) Took 3 times before I got the soul messages and insights and understood it. 3 times a charm I guess.“You got here right on time! You are my breakthrough!”“Stuck in my ways, but you put everything in motion!”

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=LuOshTB2u1A

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=ET-V7mKhCpQ

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=hDCpgu5z8YE4)

“Matrix, Unlocking Minds”, Working on Twin Soul High School story Chapter 6, 7 and possibly 8. Also Anime Twin Soul insights part 6. Not sure when it will be ready. A Twin Soul anime story found me yesterday and this is one of those rare Twin Soul stories when it comes to extreme and intense True Love between two souls meant to be having both lived through the dark and the light. It shows the realities of the Twin Soul wars and the world against them in a different way, but showing truth when it comes to it being both light and dark. If their story doesn´t bring you to tears, then your heart and soul is closed up. The other 4 guys interested in the Heroine all had sad stories when it comes to love and life, but Ukyo´s and the Heroine is the most tragic and heartbreaking out of them all.Twin Soul story anime series Amnesia including one OVA episode.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=m7nHHMFFu_E

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=yzucXhxgKso5)

“Matrix, Unlocking Minds”, Twin Soul High School story Chapter 5: The Dragon & The Pegacorn, Twin Soul anime story insights part 5 now available.6) “Matrix, Unlocking Minds”, Twin Soul High School story Chapter 4: The Cookie Code and Twin Soul anime stories part 4 insights is now available. Not sure when new updates will be available next time, but will upload whenever it´s time.30 October, New fan comments added to part 4 anime insights and new Twin Soul songs added in the Twin Soul song post.28-29 October, New insights added at the end in part 4 anime insights with a new Angels of death video & new fan comments.28 October, New Twin Soul songs:

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=6fDnTAcpMWY

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=UJ9XrKRAwkw

27 October, New Twin Soul songs:

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=AlLim4uVWWA

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=tkgrwe_2dC4

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=H8kL7FGrQUk

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=HVBj24MG2kI

*********

Story Scene Sneak Peek...

Twin Soul Earth Mission in The Universe...

Japan, year 2021...

Possible future timeline...

In the heart of the city, another Twin Soul GreyJedai Universe Investigator Headquarters on the 21st floor, Akira is standing in one of the labs looking at the water chamber where her other self is floating peacefully half naked, but her sacred areas are covered & she is asleep. In the chamber next to her is Cazuki´s other self floating peacefully having know idea what´s about to happen to them in this life. Takara comes up behind her & stands next to Akira looking at Akira´s other self that she & her equal Takeshi created. With their knowledge they had gained from their travels in the Universe, they created two biological alien beings that were far more advanced than their human bodies & had abilities that would protect them from anyone trying to control them ever again. These would be the first two that were completely free & would have no fear of the LITDFS anywhere in the Universe ever again. Akira & Cazuki would be forever known as Universe Beings. Their abilities included being connected to the soul collective & were able to download any abilities, skills, knowledge, truths, soul histories from their past lives & everyone else's. They could communicate with machines, robots & A.I. They could understand any alien language when connected to them. They could shield themselves from any kinds of attacks with their energy shields, light shields & power shields. They could teleport, they could heal themselves & others with any damages done to them physically, mentally, emotionally, energetically & would never age, but always remain the age of 21. Their lives would remain this way until their Earth mission was complete & all souls were awakened finally. Their gifts included telekinesis, sensitive to energies, reading energies & codes, telepathy, protection against mind controls & attacks, protection against energy & soul attacks, astral time travelling, physical time travelling between time, space & dimensions. Their powers included removing mind prisons, mind controls & programs & dark side trainings on lives. They could mind read & break down any walls from those stopping them to mind read. They could soul scan & see which souls are the same just living different lives in the same time line. They could read soul energies & know which ones were Twin Souls meant to be together, which ones were T.S.T.T.s to each other & which ones were in LITDFS situations. They could also see into the past, present & future, psychic talk/see/hear/feel/smell anyone anywhere & they could transform into any being in the Universe with abilities & gifts that came with that morphed state. 

“Did you ever think it would come to this? That Cazuki & I would have our souls transfer from these war torn bodies & minds & energies into these new bodies?” Akira said while thinking she can´t believe it´s come to this point. To save the connection & core link between them that the LITDFS have caused so much damage to for life times of going after them, this was one way to not only save them, but to help everyone without anymore delays, distractions, wars & attacks on them from LITDFS who wish to continue their games, dramas, negative rules & laws & self serving agendas. This way, Akira & Cazuki could finally complete their Twin Soul mission together. 

“We did see it as a potential future, but you know the future is not always fixed, but it´s always moving & can be changed.” Takara said.

“When Cazuki heard about all the abilities he was about to gain, the first one that I mentioned he said sign me up without hesitation or time to think about it” Akira smiled thinking back to their conversation about this new mission.

“What was the first one?” Takara asked out of curiosity. 

“Being able to transform into any being in the Universe with unique abilities in each morphed state!” Akira said & not being surprised at all. That ability gives anyone the complete freedom in the whole Universe. Freedom is something they both have not had in a very long time as is the case with so many trapped here on Earth. 

“Have you come to the realisation that this time will be the life you and Cazuki will actually come into Twin Soul Union with no one being able to tear you two apart anymore & wanting to be with you both ever again?” Takara asked.

“We´ve had many discussions about it & it´s been so long since we had a real Twin Soul union. We don´t remember what that felt like. I mean we are talking about before Earth, so that´s a long time.” Akira said while remembering her Twin Soul union in this life, but it was not like how it was supposed to be, because they came into the union with damages the LITDFS had caused them both in various ways from past lives that didn´t get healed & this life, then they would have years of their Twin Soul union & connection that was out of this world, but then attacks & wars were upon them again from the LITDFS causing more damage & derailing their Twin Soul mission again in this life & tearing them apart again. 

“Have you been briefed on the transference?” Takara asked Akira.

“I know that we will not have memories of this life, but plans are in place for us to study that life without us knowing it was our lives so we learn everything we need to know. From what I´m told it will feel cold, windy & then warm & light, but it will be like travelling at light speed, like a hyper speed jump & then connecting with the new body!” Akira said thinking this was one crazy ass mission again, but loving every moment of it. She was always the more crazy one out of the two of them, but Cazuki had his crazy moments also, but not as extreme. Akira thought, the LITDFS have gone to extreme ways to keep their dark status quo, to remain in power & control over life & Twin Souls, so it´s only natural that an equal crazy mission would combat their unbalanced way of life to cancel it out & bring balance back to the Universe. Takara looked at who was coming, she smiled & left Akira who was lost in thought. Warm arms grabbed Akira´s waist from behind & Cazuki smelled her hair that smelled like lavender & he could feel her energies combine into his & it was lighting up his whole being.

“I found you!” Cazuki said smiling & bite kissing her neck.

“You never me lost me! I´m always with you Cazuki!” Akira said feeling Cazuki´s warm touch, sexual energies, his raw animalistic magnetic nature & feeling his endless love for her that was infinite. Her whole soul, body, energies, mind & emotions lit up like the stars when they were One again. 

Back at Twin Soul Headquarters, Akira is sitting at her desk writing with her linkup machine attached to her head. Her thoughts & feelings were being written down on her computer screen in front of her without her even writing anything manually, but her Twin Soul stories she would still use old tech & write manually. She loved typing words. She had written for hours any remaining messages for all Twin Souls & it be obviously adjusted to hide the fact that it was her that wrote it so in her new body she wouldn´t know it was her.

“Earth Mission, Twin Soul Investigator Report...

Last night was full of thoughts, feelings & emotions. Full of thought attacks, dream attacks, but always very insightful. Not sure if the thoughts & feelings I had were mine or just planted & sent, I´ll have to use dreamscape to determine if it was attacks & by who, but if I was to describe how my soul pains & tortures were like, it would be to never be born again on this world. Bodies were kind of like gateways anyway for souls to enter this world. Souls are not created from our bodies, but are created in the Universe, so really, souls that are born from us, are not our children & they are not children at all, just little people with massive amount of soul history & knowledge that only needs to be awakened again, but protected to not awaken certain aspects like sexual needs & let that happen naturally when it´s supposed to like in their teens. When Sakurako told Akira she wanted her child to learn about sex as early as possible, Akira couldn´t believe what she heard & was horrified. One of the many things Akira investigated was attacks on children & she found out, searching the web, child attackers wanted that too, for children to learn about sex as early as possible & they would position themselves in places of power like governments so they can control children & exploit & corrupt minds of children to waken them up early. If you ever questioned the insanity of how various parts of society seem to be designed & created to corrupt the minds of children & turn them into little lolitas & loulitas so they are easy targets, now you know why. Violence & sexual content in games & stories that seem to have the age lowered for them to be allowed to play & watch is so dark, children do get impacted by that negatively. When Akira investigated the LITDFS around her & in society, she wondered why are they so obsessed with keeping children always in the mindset of children when they say “my children, I´m the parent, you´re the child, you will always be my child & I will always be your parent!”. Besides it being another form of control of course, but what is the deeper issues here? Souls can never awaken when they are always in the mindset of being a child & having parents who have authority, power, control over them & say “they know best because they are the parent or say they know more because they are older, when that´s really not always the case at all. It´s not about mind intelligence, but soul intelligence. A child can have more soul wisdom & be more awake in their souls than a parent, so the child will know more than the parent!”. For example, a child could challenge the parent & say “using violence to get your way & to make us obey & fear you so you have more control over us isen´t right & you need to stop it.” or saying “we should not be eating animals, they are our brothers & sisters of the Universe!” What can the LITDFS parent do when their authority is challenged? They can punish/attack the child of course in various destructive ways, like making the child feel stupid for bringing up not wanting to eat animals. Like snoke punishing Kylo for standing his ground. The dynamic between snoke & Kylo in star wars can be decoded & translated in different ways, all depends upon your own life, like the dynamic between them could be a parent & child situation or a “love” situation with a LITDFS or a sibling situation or a friendship situation or a co-worker/boss situation or a student/teacher situation and more. It can even be used for several parts of your lives with several different LITDFS in your lives. With me it was a parent/child situation, with Cazuki it was a combination of several like parents/child, “love” situation with a LITDFS, sibling situation & friendship situation and any that acted snoke like towards him before our union, during our union & after our union was torn apart, were snoke like type situations. 

When watching the city of a thousand planets, when the planet mùl was destroyed I had a reaction that can only be described as it was like seeing my own planet be destroyed & I fell apart uncontrollably so. Could it have been soul memories from a past life? I connected very well to the mùl aliens & their home world & was happy to see how they reacted towards the LITDFS that destroyed their world. They didn´t use anger, hate or destruction or be on a mad path of revenge (like the LITDFS way), but they used their soul intelligence, soul wisdom, soul enlightenment & soul awakening to concentrate on their soul missions by rebuilding their world. They even used technology they invented that disarmed the LITDFS that were again out to destroy them, but the mùl aliens never harmed them. They were right when they said to the LITDFS, “you are your own worst enemy!” The LITDFS that are on a mad path of going after the Twin Soul Adams in every life time & are trying to control life & destroy life are their own worst enemies. They are fighting with themselves, the battle between their darkened controlled & programmed minds & their souls that are trapped within that wish to be free & be awakened. 

As for why I wouldn´t want to be born again in this world? I would rather have my soul be one with a biological designed alien body (human, because humans are aliens too & from now on I´m calling any animals aliens too. There is no separation, only unity. We are all aliens, one big Universe family!) that couldn´t be controlled by the LITDFS anymore, couldn´t prevent me from finishing my soul missions & Twin Soul mission anymore, couldn´t be attacked by the LITDFS anymore who wish to corrupt, taint & darken my Sacred Devine body since I was born again, because they want to feed, they want to torture, they want to taint the Twin Soul connection again before even union happens, they want me to be a complete mess of various attacks to the mind & body & emotions & energies & the soul, for their enjoyment, their pleasures & their self serving agendas, they want to stop, slow down & prevent any positive changes that I could bring & instead they want to remain in control again over all life & Twin Souls, they want to always be in control over me & supervise me in many ways, they want to take everything from me & keep this warped, twisted world the same. LITDFS collective target Twin Souls from birth & will many times try to “write” your story & for you to choose their paths. What I would do? Get out of the “matrix” as fast as possible & be in complete control over my own life story & leave them. 

“No way....I already told him the agenda of the dark, how the twins are surrounded by antagonists from birth.....many times our close family.  The twin is our true blood line.” Twin Soul comment from the community

Strange how she would use bloodline, but it´s not about bloodline at all, but it is & always will be spiritual Sacred Devine line & if the LITDFS collective are awake always knowing who we all are since birth, all the more reason to leave them as fast as possible when able.

To be one with a body that doesn´t age, so I don´t need a new one until the Earth mission is complete. To have abilities that can protect me & others, but walls placed on my mind preventing me from wanting love & creating a family & only spending my complete time & energies helping everyone protect their True Loves, Lives & positive change. Be built to protect life, souls & Twin Souls & change the dark status quo & bring balance in all areas of life, but not be built to love or create a family. A life & body where I am free to be my true soul self (even thou that wouldn´t be the case completely since there will be walls on my mind preventing me to give love & receive love so I´m not my complete soul self) & no more mind prisons, programmings or dark side trainings imprisoning me, but I am free as much as I can be still stuck on this prison planet. I just think back to all my other lives where I was never with Cazuki for a life time, but I was programmed to be with anyone else, even if it was him being a T.S.T.T., it still wouldn´t be real or honest, but it would be programmed & the energies would not have matched up 100% & we were taken off our Twin Soul epic True Love story to start a new story that was never ours to begin with, but the LITDFS that took control over the narrative & wrote our stories for us how they wanted it to go. That´s not freedom, that´s prison and there are so many different kinds of prisons in this world. I didn´t grow up with very much human contact, only hugs from my grandmother I would accept & who I saw a few times a year & I was able to give my love & hugs to any furry aliens, no surprise, they didn´t have any agendas or wanted to hurt me in anyway. I couldn´t give love to anyone around me, because of who they were, how they were behaving & what they were doing that was negative & dark. They got my compassion, empathy & understanding, but that´s where it stopped. I grew up around many who were the same girls who attack my Twin Soul union in every life time & the soul information & soul history was passed between us all of what they have done & what they were planning to do in this life against my union with Cazuki. So obviously it´s never going to be positive between you in families if you are surrounded by the same group of girls who target your Twin Soul unions. Same information was picked up & passed again when I met Cazuki´s “family” & when I met Kaito´s girlfriend. So when Cazuki & I came into union, I was able to express the trapped love I had within me, but also the trapped True Love feelings of wanting The One that I hadn´t given to my first boyfriend before Cazuki. Only when I was soul energy matched 100% was I able to give all my love to The One I was meant to be with for a life time. I think back to my life before all the wars on life & I am so far away from who I was & what they attacked me to be, it´s so bad that I wish to be one with a lab grown alien body so they can´t control or attack me anymore & can´t taint my Sacred Devine body anymore. The reason I would want walls placed on my mind to prevent me from wanting love & creating a family, is it´s like a test, my Twin Soul who really wants to be with me will be able to break it down, if he can break down those walls & only the One Twin Soul that I´m meant to be with that would fight for me as I would fight for him would succeed. Then I would know, that my Twin Soul is awake in his soul & his soul is free not being controlled or programmed anymore by the LITDFS around him or anywhere. Obviously for Cazuki´s other selves to still be trapped by LITDFS around him, there would be extraction missions still to try & save his other selves & my other selves, because I wouldn´t let him & me be trapped in various hells by anyone. I would still be able to give love to any aliens, domestic, wild or sanctuary ones, but giving my love would stop there. When Cazuki & I enter these new bodies, we will have no memories of our past lives & nightmares & soul torments, even thou our souls will remember, but our new minds will not, but we will download past life missions to study, learn & understand, but not know that it was ours. This new mission will also help with saving our core & connection link between us when Cazuki fights for me as I would fight for him. Even thou we will be 21 years of age when we awaken in our new bodies, our minds will able to download all knowledge, skills and any careers we wish to learn right away when being linked up to the soul collective which can be compared to the web. Cazuki will have no mind prisons on him, so he will wish for love & want to create a family, but it won´t be his priority, his soul missions & Twin Soul mission is his priority, but he will want love & eventually a family. What kind of love he will want will be up to him & how he finds out will be when Cazuki & I join the Twin Soul GreyJedai Universe Investigator Academy to become RebelAgents. Even thou we could just download the skills & knowledge, that was one we were advised not to do, because of our soul missions & Twin Soul mission. Cazuki & I will not remember each other, so we would be meeting one another for the “first” time at the Academy where awakened Twin Souls & LITDFS that left the LITDFS collective would be joining with us in class, activities & trainings. Since the LITDFS that would join the Twin Soul Academy would still be caught between two worlds, their old dark & unbalanced way of life & the new grey balanced way of life, they would be tested in may ways to be free from all their dark side trainings, programmings & mind prisons to set their souls free. Life is always giving everyone tests & the tests the Universe provides is the same, but in different ways, what roads & paths do you take? Awaken your souls, soul intelligence, soul wisdom & soul enlightenment? Free your souls? Or stay asleep & take the same roads & paths that lead to darkness, unbalance & various hells & prisons on Earth? Will you fight for what is right in this world? Will you fight for your True Love Twin Soul meant for you? Will you fight for your freedoms? Will you fight for positive change & nothing stays the same? Will you fight to have real free will & choice? Will you fight for your souls missions & Twin Soul mission? Will you fight to protect all life & all souls & the planet? The LITDFS that would join the Academy could still behave the same way they did before joining & both Cazuki & I would be tested also. Would he fall for it, fall for another LITDFS, be with anyone or the many? Or would he want The One True Love & no one else? There were obviously safety walls in place to prevent him from crossing timelines & Universe lines, meaning not actually being physical with them, but enough freedom for him to see what road he would take in another life being surrounded by me his Twin Soul Akira. Both Cazuki & I came up with this mission plan design together before we were to enter these new bodies, so it wasen´t like it went against our free will, when we already had free will before waking up in these new bodies. Without us even knowing, both Cazuki & I would be investigating each other when being in the same class, like how I would react when guys came up to me or how Cazuki would react when girls came up to him. With me, there would be no problems, because I would not be interested in anyone, not even my Twin Soul, but I would feel it in my soul the extreme magnetic energies, the intensity, the passion & chemistry and more with him, but my logical mind would try to explain it away with I need more proof, since my new body would read the soul history of other Twin Soul couples being torn apart a million & billion times before. Something extreme would have to shock me awake to open my eyes & mind to see he really is The One for me & he really is in it for a life time with me & the walls on me would come crashing down.”

Akira was interrupted by Cazuki who came up behind her & kissed her neck & she smiled. He smelled her hair that smelled like bamboo with wild flowers. That would be a thing of theirs, if she was gone for hours or he was gone for hours, they would go find each other, missing one another as always. They would also remind each other to take breaks, because both could get lost in overworking & not be able to brake out of it. 

“Ready for a break? I have a surprise for you!” Cazuki said wanting to express how much she means to him as much as possible before their new mission together. She got up & kissed him passionately in loving embrace. 

“I have a surprise for you too Cazuki!” She said & couldn´t stop smiling.

To be continued...

[foursprout-blog]

9 Things People Don’t Realize You’re Doing Because You’ve Been Abused By A Narcissist

New Post has been published on http://foursprout.com/happiness/9-things-people-dont-realize-youre-doing-because-youve-been-abused-by-a-narcissist/

9 Things People Don’t Realize You’re Doing Because You’ve Been Abused By A Narcissist

Aaron Anderson

1. Constantly doubting your self-worth. Where once you were self-confident and assured, you are now in people-pleasing mode. Your friends and family notice that you are always on edge, doubting your strengths and experiences. You’re constantly explaining yourself, deflecting compliments or evading opportunities to shine. You obsess over whether you’re worthy, attractive, appealing or desirable enough. You begin to wonder if you’re the one who’s toxic and abusive when you start reacting to the abuse (after all, narcissists are prone to projecting their own behavior and calling us narcissists as a defense mechanism). You start to think that you must be the problem if you’re being treated in such a horrendous manner. This sort of self-blame is common after abuse, but it is one that is rooted in the effects of trauma, not reality.

2. Questioning your ability to make the right decisions or perceive reality correctly. Narcissists are masters of warping our reality and inviting us to play in their funhouse (more like torture chamber) of distortions, falsehoods, smoke and mirrors. When you’ve been gaslighted for so long into believing that what you’re experiencing isn’t real, you doubt whether you’re even perceiving your own reality correctly. You second-guess your decisions and feel a tremendous amount of conflict about doing what’s right for you versus what you’ve been conditioned to do for the narcissist. You develop a sense of cognitive dissonance (conflicting thoughts and feelings) about the toxic relationship as well as other major facets of your life.

3. Chasing after toxic people. The more toxicity a narcissistic partner brings into your life, the more likely you’ll gravitate towards people who subject you to similar trials. It’s because you’ve been subconsciously programmed to abusive behavior as a new normal. As a result, you might have a very distorted perception about what healthy behavior actually entails.

Instead of searching for healthier alternatives, those who have been abused by narcissists try to “search for a rescuer” but wind up encountering more people who are toxic. These experiences can compound the trauma you’ve experienced. It can mirror the self-sabotaging beliefs the narcissist has trained us to believe in. It perpetuates the vicious cycle. When we feel alone and abandoned, we’re less likely to know we deserve better.

4. Self-sabotaging. Narcissists program you to self-destruct. They subject you to cruel insults, harsh put-downs, subtle sabotage and taunt you with perceived flaws, manufactured insecurities and a hyperfocus on your shortcomings. By doing this, they commit covert murder with clean hands. You’re so taken aback by their attacks that you suffer from anxiety about your competence, your skill sets and even your God-given talents.

Why? Because the narcissist has convinced you that all your strengths are actually weaknesses. They do this on purpose to rob you of your sense of confidence and independence. Once you believe all the cruel things they say about you, you’ll start to sabotage yourself in the areas you naturally flourish in. When you catch yourself sabotaging yourself or engaging in negative self-talk, always ask yourself, “Do I really believe this about myself? Or is this what the narcissist wants me to believe?”

5. Being people-pleasing and perfectionistic. Every time the narcissist criticized you, they planted seeds of self-doubt which burgeoned into full-blown insecurities after the relationship ended. You did everything to please your abuser to gain their approval or even just a moment of peace from their crazymaking. So it’s no surprise that when the relationship has ended, the pattern of trying to please people remained. People-pleasing and perfectionism are survival mechanisms that developed early on so that you could try to ward off any form of violence (be it physical or emotional). So long as the abuser approved of you (even just temporarily), you felt in the clear.

The challenge in the aftermath is to become the observer of your perfectionistic tendencies as well as your habit of people-pleasing. Instead of judging these habits, mindfully observe your thoughts and feelings whenever you’re tempted to do something that is not authentic to who you really are.

Ask yourself, “Why am I really doing this? What do I think I have to gain?” Examine the root of each compulsion as it arises and find a healthier alternative that honors what you really want and what you desire. To start overcoming needless perfectionism, start to self-validate and approve of yourself. When you’ve done something well, give yourself some healthy praise instead of waiting for someone else to validate it for you. Habits can be hard to break, but new habits can form to replace destructive ones.

6. Withdrawing from others and isolating yourself. Abusers isolate you so you begin to isolate yourself as well. The narcissist is so charming and likeable that they are able to depict themselves as the sane ones while they provoke their victims into becoming unhinged. With a perceived lack of support from others, you start to feel as if you have no one there to help you. Your body, mind and spirit is reeling from the trauma and is trying to process it.

Although a period of hibernation is normal after abuse and sometimes much needed to begin the healing process, don’t isolate yourself from professional support or validating people who understand what you’re going through. Reach out to those who can help you, those who’ve been there and those who have a solid understanding of what narcissistic abuse feels like.

7. Falling into abuse amnesia. When the narcissist tells you they miss you, you’ll start to romanticize the relationship; when the narcissists shows good behavior, you’ll be tempted to fall into “abuse amnesia” as a coping strategy and rationalize that they were good, upstanding partners all along. You might fall prey to their “hoovering” attempts to get you back into the abusive relationship.

To counter abuse amnesia, it’s important to have a list of abusive incidents or at the very least, behaviors you experienced with this person. This will help you to reconnect to the reality of the abuse and keep you grounded in what you experienced. Confiding in a therapist and/or a trustworthy friend can also help to increase social accountability; when you find yourself rewriting the abuse, they’ll be there to help you get back on track and remind you of what you’re not missing out on.

8. Protecting your abuser. Being abused means that we become trauma-bonded to the abuser. This is very much like Stockholm Syndrome; we were taken emotionally “hostage” by this predator and we’ve learned how to protect them, defend them and cater to them in order to survive. That is why survivors often feel compelled to talk about how happy the relationship is, even when they are suffering behind closed doors.

That is also why survivors of narcissists may not come forward right away to friends and family members about the abuse; they fear that they are overreacting, too sensitive, or imagining things, just like the abuser has told them. Even after you break free of a narcissist, you might still be prone to protecting the abuser’s image at the risk of your own welfare.

This can manifest in many different ways, from the major to the minor. You might refuse to cooperate with law enforcement on revealing the details of abuse or become argumentative with loved ones who call out the abuse for what it is. You might refuse to get an order of protection even if the narcissist is stalking or harassing you, for fear of retaliation as well as a warped sense of loyalty you developed to the narcissist during the relationship.

When fighting the urge to protect the abuser, remember that the abuser never protected you. They never protected you from the pain they inflicted upon you or the consequences that came with it. Your only duty after leaving an abusive relationship is to protect yourself, first and foremost.

9. Having a porous sense of boundaries. One of the effects of being abused is that our boundaries become extremely malleable. We’re more compelled to say “yes” to things we desperately want to say “no” too. We’ve lost our sense of agency and control over our lives, so it takes time to rebuild our boundaries and reclaim our power. It helps to remember your basic human rights after you’ve been violated. These include the right to say no, the right to protest unfair behavior or mistreatment, and the right to feel angry and express it non-abusively. 

You can also create a list of emotional and physical boundaries you commit to honoring in the future with any relationship or friendship. These are customized to your needs can include boundaries like, “I don’t tolerate anyone lying to me” and “I don’t respond to threats or ultimatums.”

Take small steps to practice your new boundaries and follow through with them. When a toxic person tries to put you down, stand up for yourself in whatever way you can – even if it just means walking away from the interaction. Being assertive doesn’t always require a grand gesture – it just requires your willingness to prioritize your safety and wellbeing. When a friend tries to take advantage of you, start calling them out – even if it’s just in a polite but firm manner. Start asking yourself every day whether you’re doing something to please someone else or because you really want to do it.

It takes practice, but you will get there. No matter what you are struggling with now, you can reclaim your life and your power after being abused by a narcissist. In fact, you can thrive.

[foursprouthappiness-blog]

9 Things People Don’t Realize You’re Doing Because You’ve Been Abused By A Narcissist

New Post has been published on http://foursprout.com/happiness/9-things-people-dont-realize-youre-doing-because-youve-been-abused-by-a-narcissist/

9 Things People Don’t Realize You’re Doing Because You’ve Been Abused By A Narcissist

Aaron Anderson

1. Constantly doubting your self-worth. Where once you were self-confident and assured, you are now in people-pleasing mode. Your friends and family notice that you are always on edge, doubting your strengths and experiences. You’re constantly explaining yourself, deflecting compliments or evading opportunities to shine. You obsess over whether you’re worthy, attractive, appealing or desirable enough. You begin to wonder if you’re the one who’s toxic and abusive when you start reacting to the abuse (after all, narcissists are prone to projecting their own behavior and calling us narcissists as a defense mechanism). You start to think that you must be the problem if you’re being treated in such a horrendous manner. This sort of self-blame is common after abuse, but it is one that is rooted in the effects of trauma, not reality.

2. Questioning your ability to make the right decisions or perceive reality correctly. Narcissists are masters of warping our reality and inviting us to play in their funhouse (more like torture chamber) of distortions, falsehoods, smoke and mirrors. When you’ve been gaslighted for so long into believing that what you’re experiencing isn’t real, you doubt whether you’re even perceiving your own reality correctly. You second-guess your decisions and feel a tremendous amount of conflict about doing what’s right for you versus what you’ve been conditioned to do for the narcissist. You develop a sense of cognitive dissonance (conflicting thoughts and feelings) about the toxic relationship as well as other major facets of your life.

3. Chasing after toxic people. The more toxicity a narcissistic partner brings into your life, the more likely you’ll gravitate towards people who subject you to similar trials. It’s because you’ve been subconsciously programmed to abusive behavior as a new normal. As a result, you might have a very distorted perception about what healthy behavior actually entails.

Instead of searching for healthier alternatives, those who have been abused by narcissists try to “search for a rescuer” but wind up encountering more people who are toxic. These experiences can compound the trauma you’ve experienced. It can mirror the self-sabotaging beliefs the narcissist has trained us to believe in. It perpetuates the vicious cycle. When we feel alone and abandoned, we’re less likely to know we deserve better.

4. Self-sabotaging. Narcissists program you to self-destruct. They subject you to cruel insults, harsh put-downs, subtle sabotage and taunt you with perceived flaws, manufactured insecurities and a hyperfocus on your shortcomings. By doing this, they commit covert murder with clean hands. You’re so taken aback by their attacks that you suffer from anxiety about your competence, your skill sets and even your God-given talents.

Why? Because the narcissist has convinced you that all your strengths are actually weaknesses. They do this on purpose to rob you of your sense of confidence and independence. Once you believe all the cruel things they say about you, you’ll start to sabotage yourself in the areas you naturally flourish in. When you catch yourself sabotaging yourself or engaging in negative self-talk, always ask yourself, “Do I really believe this about myself? Or is this what the narcissist wants me to believe?”

5. Being people-pleasing and perfectionistic. Every time the narcissist criticized you, they planted seeds of self-doubt which burgeoned into full-blown insecurities after the relationship ended. You did everything to please your abuser to gain their approval or even just a moment of peace from their crazymaking. So it’s no surprise that when the relationship has ended, the pattern of trying to please people remained. People-pleasing and perfectionism are survival mechanisms that developed early on so that you could try to ward off any form of violence (be it physical or emotional). So long as the abuser approved of you (even just temporarily), you felt in the clear.

The challenge in the aftermath is to become the observer of your perfectionistic tendencies as well as your habit of people-pleasing. Instead of judging these habits, mindfully observe your thoughts and feelings whenever you’re tempted to do something that is not authentic to who you really are.

Ask yourself, “Why am I really doing this? What do I think I have to gain?” Examine the root of each compulsion as it arises and find a healthier alternative that honors what you really want and what you desire. To start overcoming needless perfectionism, start to self-validate and approve of yourself. When you’ve done something well, give yourself some healthy praise instead of waiting for someone else to validate it for you. Habits can be hard to break, but new habits can form to replace destructive ones.

6. Withdrawing from others and isolating yourself. Abusers isolate you so you begin to isolate yourself as well. The narcissist is so charming and likeable that they are able to depict themselves as the sane ones while they provoke their victims into becoming unhinged. With a perceived lack of support from others, you start to feel as if you have no one there to help you. Your body, mind and spirit is reeling from the trauma and is trying to process it.

Although a period of hibernation is normal after abuse and sometimes much needed to begin the healing process, don’t isolate yourself from professional support or validating people who understand what you’re going through. Reach out to those who can help you, those who’ve been there and those who have a solid understanding of what narcissistic abuse feels like.

7. Falling into abuse amnesia. When the narcissist tells you they miss you, you’ll start to romanticize the relationship; when the narcissists shows good behavior, you’ll be tempted to fall into “abuse amnesia” as a coping strategy and rationalize that they were good, upstanding partners all along. You might fall prey to their “hoovering” attempts to get you back into the abusive relationship.

To counter abuse amnesia, it’s important to have a list of abusive incidents or at the very least, behaviors you experienced with this person. This will help you to reconnect to the reality of the abuse and keep you grounded in what you experienced. Confiding in a therapist and/or a trustworthy friend can also help to increase social accountability; when you find yourself rewriting the abuse, they’ll be there to help you get back on track and remind you of what you’re not missing out on.

8. Protecting your abuser. Being abused means that we become trauma-bonded to the abuser. This is very much like Stockholm Syndrome; we were taken emotionally “hostage” by this predator and we’ve learned how to protect them, defend them and cater to them in order to survive. That is why survivors often feel compelled to talk about how happy the relationship is, even when they are suffering behind closed doors.

That is also why survivors of narcissists may not come forward right away to friends and family members about the abuse; they fear that they are overreacting, too sensitive, or imagining things, just like the abuser has told them. Even after you break free of a narcissist, you might still be prone to protecting the abuser’s image at the risk of your own welfare.

This can manifest in many different ways, from the major to the minor. You might refuse to cooperate with law enforcement on revealing the details of abuse or become argumentative with loved ones who call out the abuse for what it is. You might refuse to get an order of protection even if the narcissist is stalking or harassing you, for fear of retaliation as well as a warped sense of loyalty you developed to the narcissist during the relationship.

When fighting the urge to protect the abuser, remember that the abuser never protected you. They never protected you from the pain they inflicted upon you or the consequences that came with it. Your only duty after leaving an abusive relationship is to protect yourself, first and foremost.

9. Having a porous sense of boundaries. One of the effects of being abused is that our boundaries become extremely malleable. We’re more compelled to say “yes” to things we desperately want to say “no” too. We’ve lost our sense of agency and control over our lives, so it takes time to rebuild our boundaries and reclaim our power. It helps to remember your basic human rights after you’ve been violated. These include the right to say no, the right to protest unfair behavior or mistreatment, and the right to feel angry and express it non-abusively. 

You can also create a list of emotional and physical boundaries you commit to honoring in the future with any relationship or friendship. These are customized to your needs can include boundaries like, “I don’t tolerate anyone lying to me” and “I don’t respond to threats or ultimatums.”

Take small steps to practice your new boundaries and follow through with them. When a toxic person tries to put you down, stand up for yourself in whatever way you can – even if it just means walking away from the interaction. Being assertive doesn’t always require a grand gesture – it just requires your willingness to prioritize your safety and wellbeing. When a friend tries to take advantage of you, start calling them out – even if it’s just in a polite but firm manner. Start asking yourself every day whether you’re doing something to please someone else or because you really want to do it.

It takes practice, but you will get there. No matter what you are struggling with now, you can reclaim your life and your power after being abused by a narcissist. In fact, you can thrive.

[independentartistbuzz]

Indie 5-0: 5 Questions with SUBLET

SUBLET is the project of musician-extraordinaire, Mike Derric Currently sharing the buzzworthy record, “THE STILL”, SUBLET offers up a sound that is both retro and current. Writing charming indie-pop hooks, SUBLET are already taking over 2017. Recently I had the honor of catching up with SUBLET frontman Mike Derric, for an insightful Indie 5-0. 1. What is the inspiration, both musically and lyrically, behind "The Still”?

Well, I'll give you the long and short of it:

The short answer is that I was going through some major shit in my life at the time...and we all know shit happens. The long is that this inexplicable, unusual sensation came over me during what I thought was going to be just another day at the office. I recall it vividly, clear as a bell; the exact time and day, including the late afternoon sunshine beaming through the windows of my west-facing workspace. It was a feeling so strong and sudden; so powerful and beautiful. It came over me in a way I had never quite experienced before. So I did two things…well, three really: 1) centered my breathing to remain in the moment; 2) snapped a pic (https://www.instagram.com/p/-cgfdsPNyo/) and; 3) hit the record button on my phone. I was immediately possessed by the spirit of what would ultimately become the final version of the song. So I began mumbling the notes which then formed the melody and words you hear today. For several days and nights it haunted me until I finished tracking the first rough. By that time, I had the entire thing (words, music and final arrangement) completely intact. The only (compositional) change I've made since is to the tempo which increased considerably. And I may have raised the key, now thinking back on it.

2. How do you write a song? How does the inspiration come to you?

It’s difficult to explain (although you could refer to the answer above in this case) but to me it’s like a moving target; just when I think I have a handle on it, something happens in the creative process, like a dramatic shift in the interpretation or translation of it. I find that it's constantly changing and evolving in a somewhat elusive way. But I'm comfortable with that and even find it a bit healthy and refreshing overall. I always like to stay open to the newness of things. Acceptance is key (no pun intended). To me, songs are like waterways: sometimes they are controlled by the hand of human intervention and/or by the will of natural forces. Yet sometimes they develop with the assistance of some unexplainable phenomena, as was the case with “The Still”.

3. What artists growing up influenced you to create music?

As a kid, I was heavily influenced by music both old and new, especially on the radio but with limited access due, in part, to the fact that my parents imposed severe restrictions on what I was allowed to listen to. Growing up, my folks were deeply religious and very protective of my exposure to all forms of music. However, my father loved old R&B and I remember he would constantly sing stuff from artists like Chuck Berry, Chubby Checker, Fats Domino and many others with unbridled joy and passion while he drove us around town or worked around the house. Those were some good times and I remember them fondly. I was also obsessed with those old T.V. commercials from K-Tel. They'd be pimping their 'Greatest Hits'  vinyl LP compilations of Oldies (but goodies) and repeating the same shit over and over during their bit including (but never limited to) that mind-numbing voice-over: "Call now! 1- 800...blah blah blah! That's 1-800..." Ugh. It was fucking annoying but somehow I became immune to it and soon found myself spellbound (read: brainwashed) by it. At the time, these commercials were in heavy rotation all day, every day and would feature a few seconds of a few songs in a very specific order during practically every station break. I found it egregious and, at times, torturous. I mean, here you had an aggressive psychological assault by some marketing "genius" which ultimately, as it turned out, was very effective. Sadly, we were too poor to afford these types of luxuries so I never actually heard those cuts in their entirety until much later in life (because there was no internet at the time). However, to this day I can still sing those snippets in their specific order and arrangement. Yikes. And for years, it felt like a mental disorder but I guess the silver lining is that it found it’s way into my creative subconscious and formed the basis of my musical taste and current writing style, to a greater or lesser extent. F**kers!

4. Combining influences of various genres which are notable throughout the new EP, how do you combine genres to skillfully craft your sound, especially on the new record?

Skillfully craft? Hmmmm....Not sure if I'm entirely capable of that but I suppose I just let the chips fall where they may, so to speak. It’s like my cooking: I don’t use written recipes or follow any specific instructions. I just add to taste.  Although, when I write and record I do end up using a great deal of subtraction to get to the finish line because, in general, less is more.

5. What does 2017 hold for Sublet? Is their an upcoming tour or music video in the works?

This year will be Sublet’s most active and ambitious year to date. In fact, we're shooting a music video for the second single, “The Other Side” this week (which will also serve as a video submission for NPR’s Tiny Desk Contest). We're also ramping up for showcases and touring as a trio comprised of female bass and drums.

Given a listen to SUBLET’s “The Still” here: https://soundcloud.com/subletmusic/the-still-master